This is a modern-English version of The Girl on the Boat, originally written by Wodehouse, P. G. (Pelham Grenville). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Girl on the Boat

BY

P. G. WODEHOUSE

HERBERT JENKINS LIMITED
3 YORK STREET LONDON S.W.1


A HERBERT JENKINS BOOK

A HERBERT JENKINS BOOK

Tenth printing, completing 95,781 copies

Tenth printing, total of 95,781 copies

Printed in Great Britain by Butler & Tanner Ltd., Frome and London

Printed in Great Britain by Butler & Tanner Ltd., Frome and London


WHAT THIS STORY IS ABOUT

It was Sam Marlowe’s fate to fall in love with a girl on the R.M.S. “Atlantic” (New York to Southampton) who had ideals. She was looking for a man just like Sir Galahad, and refused to be put off with any inferior substitute. A lucky accident on the first day of the voyage placed Sam for the moment in the Galahad class, but he could not stay the pace.

It was Sam Marlowe's fate to fall in love with a girl on the R.M.S. “Atlantic” (New York to Southampton) who had strong ideals. She was looking for a guy just like Sir Galahad and wouldn’t settle for anyone less. A lucky accident on the first day of the trip put Sam in the Galahad category for a moment, but he couldn't keep it up.

He follows Billie Bennett “around,” scheming, blundering and hoping, so does the parrot faced young man Bream Mortimer, Sam’s rival.

He trails Billie Bennett, scheming, stumbling, and hoping, just like Bream Mortimer, the parrot-faced young man who's Sam's rival.

There is a somewhat hectic series of events at Windles, a country house in Hampshire, where Billie’s ideals still block the way and Sam comes on in spite of everything.

There is a somewhat chaotic series of events at Windles, a country house in Hampshire, where Billie’s ideals still get in the way and Sam moves forward despite everything.

Then comes the moment when Billie.... It is a Wodehouse novel in every sense of the term.

Then comes the moment when Billie.... It is a Wodehouse novel in every sense of the term.

ONE MOMENT!

Before my friend Mr. Jenkins—wait a minute, Herbert—before my friend Mr. Jenkins formally throws this book open to the public, I should like to say a few words. You, sir, and you, and you at the back, if you will kindly restrain your impatience.... There is no need to jostle. There will be copies for all. Thank you. I shall not detain you long.

Before my friend Mr. Jenkins—hold on, Herbert—before my friend Mr. Jenkins officially releases this book to the public, I’d like to say a few words. You, sir, and you, and you in the back, if you could please hold your excitement.... There’s no need to push. There will be enough copies for everyone. Thank you. I won’t keep you for long.

I wish to clear myself of a possible charge of plagiarism. You smile. Ah! but you don’t know. You don’t realise how careful even a splendid fellow like myself has to be. You wouldn’t have me go down to posterity as Pelham the Pincher, would you? No! Very well, then. By the time this volume is in the hands of the customers, everybody will, of course, have read Mr. J. Storer Clouston’s “The Lunatic at Large Again.” (Those who are chumps enough to miss it deserve no consideration.) Well, both the hero of “The Lunatic” and my “Sam Marlowe” try to get out of a tight corner by hiding in a suit of armour in the hall of a country-house. Looks fishy, yes? And yet I call on Heaven to witness that I am innocent, innocent. And, if the word of Northumberland Avenue Wodehouse is not sufficient, let me point out that this story and Mr. Clouston’s appeared simultaneously in serial form in their respective magazines. This proves, I think, that at these cross-roads, at any rate, there has been no dirty work. All right, Herb., you can let ’em in now.

I want to clear myself of any potential plagiarism. You’re smiling. Ah! but you don’t know. You don’t realize how careful someone as great as I have to be. You wouldn’t want me to go down in history as Pelham the Pincher, would you? No! Good. By the time this book reaches readers, everyone will, of course, have read Mr. J. Storer Clouston’s “The Lunatic at Large Again.” (Those who are foolish enough to miss it deserve no sympathy.) Well, both the hero of “The Lunatic” and my “Sam Marlowe” try to escape a tight spot by hiding in a suit of armor in the hallway of a country house. Sounds suspicious, right? And yet I swear to Heaven that I am innocent, innocent. And if my word isn’t enough, let me point out that this story and Mr. Clouston’s were published simultaneously in their respective magazines. I think this proves that at least in this case, there’s been no foul play. All right, Herb, you can let them in now.

P. G. WODEHOUSE.

P.G. Wodehouse.

Constitutional Club,
    Northumberland Avenue.

Constitutional Club,
    Northumberland Ave.


Contents

WHAT THIS STORY IS ABOUT
ONE MOMENT!

I. A DISTURBING MORNING
II. GALLANT RESCUE BY WELL-DRESSED YOUNG MAN
III. SAM PAVES THE WAY
IV. SAM CLICKS
V. PERSECUTION OF EUSTACE
VI. SCENE AT A SHIP’S CONCERT
VII. SUNDERED HEARTS
VIII. SIR MALLABY OFFERS A SUGGESTION
IX. ROUGH WORK AT A DINNER TABLE
X. TROUBLE AT WINDLES
XI. MR. BENNETT HAS A BAD NIGHT
XII. THE LURID PAST OF JOHN PETERS
XIII. SHOCKS ALL ROUND
XIV. STRONG REMARKS BY A FATHER
XV. DRAMA AT A COUNTRY HOUSE
XVI. WEBSTER, FRIEND IN NEED
XVII. A CROWDED NIGHT

The Girl on the Boat

CHAPTER I.
A DISTURBING MORNING

Through the curtained windows of the furnished flat which Mrs. Horace Hignett had rented for her stay in New York, rays of golden sunlight peeped in like the foremost spies of some advancing army. It was a fine summer morning. The hands of the Dutch clock in the hall pointed to thirteen minutes past nine; those of the ormolu clock in the sitting-room to eleven minutes past ten; those of the carriage clock on the bookshelf to fourteen minutes to six. In other words, it was exactly eight; and Mrs. Hignett acknowledged the fact by moving her head on the pillow, opening her eyes, and sitting up in bed. She always woke at eight precisely.

Through the curtained windows of the furnished apartment that Mrs. Horace Hignett had rented for her stay in New York, beams of golden sunlight streamed in like the leading scouts of an approaching army. It was a beautiful summer morning. The hands of the Dutch clock in the hallway showed thirteen minutes past nine; those of the ormolu clock in the living room showed eleven minutes past ten; and the carriage clock on the bookshelf showed fourteen minutes to six. In other words, it was exactly eight o'clock; and Mrs. Hignett recognized this by shifting her head on the pillow, opening her eyes, and sitting up in bed. She always woke up at eight sharp.

Was this Mrs. Hignett the Mrs. Hignett, the world-famous writer on Theosophy, the author of “The Spreading Light,” “What of the Morrow,” and all the rest of that well-known series? I’m glad you asked me. Yes, she was. She had come over to America on a lecturing tour.

Was this Mrs. Hignett the Mrs. Hignett, the world-famous writer on Theosophy, the author of “The Spreading Light,” “What of the Morrow,” and all the other books in that famous series? I’m glad you asked. Yes, she was. She had come to America for a lecture tour.

About this time there was a good deal of suffering in the United States, for nearly every boat that arrived from England was bringing a fresh swarm of British lecturers to the country. Novelists, poets, scientists, philosophers, and plain, ordinary bores; some herd instinct seemed to affect them all simultaneously. It was like one of those great race movements of the Middle Ages. Men and women of widely differing views on religion, art, politics, and almost every other subject; on this one point the intellectuals of Great Britain were single-minded, that there was easy money to be picked up on the lecture-platforms of America, and that they might just as well grab it as the next person.

Around this time, there was a lot of suffering in the United States because nearly every boat arriving from England was bringing a new wave of British speakers. Novelists, poets, scientists, philosophers, and just plain dull people; it seemed like they all had the same herd mentality. It was like one of those massive migration movements from the Middle Ages. Men and women with widely different opinions on religion, art, politics, and nearly everything else; on this one point, the intellectuals from Great Britain were united: there was easy money to be made on the lecture circuits in America, and they figured they might as well take it like everyone else.

Mrs. Hignett had come over with the first batch of immigrants; for, spiritual as her writings were, there was a solid streak of business sense in this woman, and she meant to get hers while the getting was good. She was half way across the Atlantic with a complete itinerary booked, before ninety per cent. of the poets and philosophers had finished sorting out their clean collars and getting their photographs taken for the passport.

Mrs. Hignett had arrived with the first wave of immigrants; because, as spiritual as her writings were, this woman had a strong sense of business, and she planned to make the most of her opportunity. She was halfway across the Atlantic with a full itinerary booked before ninety percent of the poets and philosophers had even finished sorting out their clean shirts and taking their photos for the passport.

She had not left England without a pang, for departure had involved sacrifices. More than anything else in the world she loved her charming home, Windles, in the county of Hampshire, for so many years the seat of the Hignett family. Windles was as the breath of life to her. Its shady walks, its silver lake, its noble elms, the old grey stone of its walls—these were bound up with her very being. She felt that she belonged to Windles, and Windles to her. Unfortunately, as a matter of cold, legal accuracy, it did not. She did but hold it in trust for her son, Eustace, until such time as he should marry and take possession of it himself. There were times when the thought of Eustace marrying and bringing a strange woman to Windles chilled Mrs. Hignett to her very marrow. Happily, her firm policy of keeping her son permanently under her eye at home and never permitting him to have speech with a female below the age of fifty, had averted the peril up till now.

She didn't leave England without feeling a twinge of sadness, because leaving meant making sacrifices. More than anything else, she loved her beautiful home, Windles, in Hampshire, which had been the Hignett family’s residence for many years. Windles was as essential to her as breathing. Its shady paths, its shimmering lake, its grand elm trees, and the old grey stone of its walls were all part of her very essence. She felt connected to Windles, and Windles felt connected to her. Unfortunately, in strict legal terms, it didn't actually belong to her. She only held it in trust for her son, Eustace, until he married and could claim it for himself. The mere thought of Eustace marrying and bringing an unfamiliar woman to Windles sent chills down Mrs. Hignett's spine. Thankfully, her strategy of keeping her son under her watchful eye at home and never allowing him to talk to any woman under the age of fifty had kept that danger at bay so far.

Eustace had accompanied his mother to America. It was his faint snores which she could hear in the adjoining room as, having bathed and dressed, she went down the hall to where breakfast awaited her. She smiled tolerantly. She had never desired to convert her son to her own early-rising habits, for, apart from not allowing him to call his soul his own, she was an indulgent mother. Eustace would get up at half-past nine, long after she had finished breakfast, read her correspondence, and started her duties for the day.

Eustace had traveled to America with his mother. She could hear his faint snores from the next room as she bathed and got dressed, then made her way down the hall to where breakfast was waiting for her. She smiled softly. She had never tried to make her son adopt her early-rising habits, because aside from it taking away his freedom, she was a caring mother. Eustace would sleep in until 9:30, long after she had finished breakfast, gone through her mail, and begun her tasks for the day.

Breakfast was on the table in the sitting-room, a modest meal of rolls, porridge, and imitation coffee. Beside the pot containing this hell-brew, was a little pile of letters. Mrs. Hignett opened them as she ate. The majority were from disciples and dealt with matters of purely theosophical interest. There was an invitation from the Butterfly Club, asking her to be the guest of honour at their weekly dinner. There was a letter from her brother Mallaby—Sir Mallaby Marlowe, the eminent London lawyer—saying that his son Sam, of whom she had never approved, would be in New York shortly, passing through on his way back to England, and hoping that she would see something of him. Altogether a dull mail. Mrs. Hignett skimmed through it without interest, setting aside one or two of the letters for Eustace, who acted as her unpaid secretary, to answer later in the day.

Breakfast was on the table in the living room, a simple meal of rolls, porridge, and fake coffee. Next to the pot of that awful brew was a small stack of letters. Mrs. Hignett opened them as she ate. Most were from followers and focused on purely theosophical topics. There was an invitation from the Butterfly Club, asking her to be the guest of honor at their weekly dinner. There was a letter from her brother Mallaby—Sir Mallaby Marlowe, the well-known London lawyer—saying that his son Sam, whom she had never liked, would be in New York soon, passing through on his way back to England, and hoping she would spend some time with him. Overall, a boring batch of mail. Mrs. Hignett skimmed through it with little interest, setting aside one or two letters for Eustace, who worked as her unpaid secretary, to respond to later in the day.

She had just risen from the table, when there was a sound of voices in the hall, and presently the domestic staff, a gaunt Irish lady of advanced years, entered the room.

She had just gotten up from the table when she heard voices in the hallway, and soon after, the household staff entered the room, including a thin Irish woman of advanced age.

“Ma’am, there was a gentleman.”

“Ma'am, there was a man.”

Mrs. Hignett was annoyed. Her mornings were sacred.

Mrs. Hignett was irritated. Her mornings were precious.

“Didn’t you tell him I was not to be disturbed?”

“Didn’t you tell him I shouldn’t be disturbed?”

“I did not. I loosed him into the parlour.” The staff remained for a moment in melancholy silence, then resumed. “He says he’s your nephew. His name’s Marlowe.”

“I didn't. I let him into the living room.” The staff paused for a moment in sad silence, then continued. “He says he’s your nephew. His name’s Marlowe.”

Mrs. Hignett experienced no diminution of her annoyance. She had not seen her nephew Sam for ten years, and would have been willing to extend the period. She remembered him as an untidy small boy who once or twice, during his school holidays, had disturbed the cloistral peace of Windles with his beastly presence. However, blood being thicker than water, and all that sort of thing, she supposed she would have to give him five minutes. She went into the sitting-room, and found there a young man who looked more or less like all other young men, though perhaps rather fitter than most. He had grown a good deal since she had last met him, as men so often do between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five, and was now about six feet in height, about forty inches round the chest, and in weight about thirteen stone. He had a brown and amiable face, marred at the moment by an expression of discomfort somewhat akin to that of a cat in a strange alley.

Mrs. Hignett felt just as annoyed as ever. She hadn’t seen her nephew Sam in ten years and would have been fine with waiting a bit longer. She remembered him as a messy little boy who had once or twice disturbed the peaceful atmosphere of Windles during his school breaks with his annoying presence. However, since family ties are important, she figured she should at least give him five minutes. She walked into the sitting room and found a young man who looked mostly like any other young man, though he was probably in better shape than most. He had grown quite a bit since their last meeting, as guys often do between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five, and was now around six feet tall, with a chest measurement of about forty inches, weighing around thirteen stone. He had a friendly-looking brown face, but at that moment, it was marred by an expression of discomfort, kind of like a cat stuck in an unfamiliar alley.

“Hullo, Aunt Adeline!” he said awkwardly.

“Hullo, Aunt Adeline!” he said nervously.

“Well, Samuel!” said Mrs. Hignett.

“Well, Samuel!” said Mrs. Hignett.

There was a pause. Mrs. Hignett, who was not fond of young men and disliked having her mornings broken into, was thinking that he had not improved in the slightest degree since their last meeting; and Sam, who imagined that he had long since grown to man’s estate and put off childish things, was embarrassed to discover that his aunt still affected him as of old. That is to say, she made him feel as if he had omitted to shave and, in addition to that, had swallowed some drug which had caused him to swell unpleasantly, particularly about the hands and feet.

There was a pause. Mrs. Hignett, who didn't like young men and hated having her mornings interrupted, was thinking that he hadn't changed at all since their last meeting; and Sam, who believed he was now a grown man and had outgrown childish things, felt awkward to realize that his aunt still made him feel like he hadn’t shaved and, on top of that, had taken something that made him swell uncomfortably, especially around his hands and feet.

“Jolly morning,” said Sam, perseveringly.

“Good morning,” said Sam, persistently.

“So I imagine. I have not yet been out.”

“So I guess. I haven't been out yet.”

“Thought I’d look in and see how you were.”

“Just wanted to check in and see how you were doing.”

“That was very kind of you. The morning is my busy time, but ... yes, that was very kind of you!”

“That was really nice of you. Mornings are my hectic time, but ... yeah, that was really nice of you!”

There was another pause.

There was another pause.

“How do you like America?” said Sam.

“How do you like America?” Sam asked.

“I dislike it exceedingly.”

“I really dislike it.”

“Yes? Well, of course, some people do. Prohibition and all that. Personally, it doesn’t affect me. I can take it or leave it alone. I like America myself,” said Sam. “I’ve had a wonderful time. Everybody’s treated me like a rich uncle. I’ve been in Detroit, you know, and they practically gave me the city and asked me if I’d like another to take home in my pocket. Never saw anything like it. I might have been the missing heir! I think America’s the greatest invention on record.”

“Yes? Well, sure, some people feel that way. With prohibition and everything. Personally, it doesn’t really bother me. I can take it or leave it. I like America myself,” Sam said. “I’ve had an amazing time. Everyone’s treated me like I’m a rich uncle. I’ve been to Detroit, you know, and they practically handed me the city and asked if I wanted another one to take home in my pocket. I’ve never seen anything like it. I might as well have been the long-lost heir! I think America’s the greatest invention ever.”

“And what brought you to America?” said Mrs. Hignett, unmoved by this rhapsody.

“And what brought you to America?” Mrs. Hignett asked, unfazed by this outburst.

“Oh, I came over to play golf. In a tournament, you know.”

“Oh, I came over to play golf. In a tournament, you know.”

“Surely at your age,” said Mrs. Hignett, disapprovingly, “you could be better occupied. Do you spend your whole time playing golf?”

“Honestly, at your age,” Mrs. Hignett said disapprovingly, “you could be doing something more productive. Do you really spend all your time playing golf?”

“Oh, no! I play cricket a bit and shoot a bit and I swim a good lot and I still play football occasionally.”

“Oh, no! I play cricket a little, I shoot some, and I swim quite a lot, and I still play football every now and then.”

“I wonder your father does not insist on your doing some useful work.”

"I wonder why your father doesn't insist that you do some useful work."

“He is beginning to harp on the subject rather. I suppose I shall take a stab at it sooner or later. Father says I ought to get married, too.”

“He's starting to go on and on about it. I guess I'll have to tackle it sooner or later. Dad says I should get married, too.”

“He is perfectly right.”

“He's absolutely right.”

“I suppose old Eustace will be getting hitched up one of these days?” said Sam.

“I guess old Eustace will be getting married one of these days?” said Sam.

Mrs. Hignett started violently.

Mrs. Hignett jumped violently.

“Why do you say that?”

“Why do you think that?”

“Eh?”

"Eh?"

“What makes you say that?”

“What makes you think that?”

“Oh, well, he’s a romantic sort of fellow. Writes poetry, and all that.”

“Oh, well, he’s the romantic type. He writes poetry and everything.”

“There is no likelihood at all of Eustace marrying. He is of a shy and retiring temperament, and sees few women. He is almost a recluse.”

“There is no chance at all of Eustace getting married. He is shy and reserved, and he doesn’t meet many women. He’s practically a recluse.”

Sam was aware of this, and had frequently regretted it. He had always been fond of his cousin in that half-amused and rather patronising way in which men of thews and sinews are fond of the weaker brethren who run more to pallor and intellect; and he had always felt that if Eustace had not had to retire to Windles to spend his life with a woman whom from his earliest years he had always considered the Empress of the Washouts, much might have been made of him. Both at school and at Oxford, Eustace had been—if not a sport—at least a decidedly cheery old bean. Sam remembered Eustace at school, breaking gas globes with a slipper in a positively rollicking manner. He remembered him at Oxford playing up to him manfully at the piano on the occasion when he had done that imitation of Frank Tinney which had been such a hit at the Trinity smoker. Yes, Eustace had had the makings of a pretty sound egg, and it was too bad that he had allowed his mother to coop him up down in the country, miles away from anywhere.

Sam knew this and often felt regret about it. He had always liked his cousin in that half-amused and somewhat patronizing way that strong men often have for the weaker guys who are more inclined toward book smarts. He always thought that if Eustace hadn’t had to go to Windles to spend his life with a woman whom he had considered the Empress of the Washouts since he was a kid, much more could have been achieved with him. Both at school and at Oxford, Eustace was—if not an athlete—at least a really cheerful guy. Sam remembered Eustace at school, breaking gas globes with a slipper in a completely playful way. He recalled him at Oxford, enthusiastically backing him up on the piano during that time he did that Frank Tinney impression that was such a hit at the Trinity smoker. Yes, Eustace had everything it took to be a really good guy, and it was a shame he let his mother keep him locked away down in the country, far from everything.

“Eustace is returning to England on Saturday,” said Mrs. Hignett. She spoke a little wistfully. She had not been parted from her son since he had come down from Oxford; and she would have liked to keep him with her till the end of her lecturing tour. That, however, was out of the question. It was imperative that, while she was away, he should be at Windles. Nothing would have induced her to leave the place at the mercy of servants who might trample over the flowerbeds, scratch the polished floors, and forget to cover up the canary at night. “He sails on the ‘Atlantic.’”

“Eustace is coming back to England on Saturday,” Mrs. Hignett said. She sounded a bit nostalgic. She hadn’t been apart from her son since he had come back from Oxford, and she wished she could keep him with her until her lecturing tour was over. However, that wasn’t possible. It was crucial that he be at Windles while she was away. Nothing would have convinced her to leave the place in the hands of staff who might trample the flower beds, scratch the polished floors, and forget to cover the canary at night. “He’s sailing on the ‘Atlantic.’”

“That’s splendid!” said Sam. “I’m sailing on the ‘Atlantic’ myself. I’ll go down to the office and see if we can’t have a state-room together. But where is he going to live when he gets to England?”

“That's awesome!” said Sam. “I'm sailing on the 'Atlantic' too. I’ll head down to the office and see if we can’t get a room together. But where is he going to stay when he gets to England?”

“Where is he going to live? Why, at Windles, of course. Where else?”

“Where is he going to live? Well, at Windles, obviously. Where else?”

“But I thought you were letting Windles for the summer?”

“But I thought you were renting Windles for the summer?”

Mrs. Hignett stared.

Mrs. Hignett was shocked.

“Letting Windles!” She spoke as one might address a lunatic. “What put that extraordinary idea into your head?”

“Letting Windles!” She said as if speaking to someone crazy. “What inspired that unusual thought?”

“I thought father said something about your letting the place to some American.”

“I thought Dad mentioned something about you renting the place to some American.”

“Nothing of the kind!”

“Nothing like that!”

It seemed to Sam that his aunt spoke somewhat vehemently, even snappishly, in correcting what was a perfectly natural mistake. He could not know that the subject of letting Windles for the summer was one which had long since begun to infuriate Mrs. Hignett. People had certainly asked her to let Windles. In fact, people had pestered her. There was a rich, fat man, an American named Bennett, whom she had met just before sailing at her brother’s house in London. Invited down to Windles for the day, Mr. Bennett had fallen in love with the place, and had begged her to name her own price. Not content with this, he had pursued her with his pleadings by means of the wireless telegraph while she was on the ocean, and had not given up the struggle even when she reached New York. She had not been in America two days when there had arrived a Mr. Mortimer, bosom friend of Mr. Bennett, carrying on the matter where the other had left off. For a whole week Mr. Mortimer had tried to induce her to reconsider her decision, and had only stopped because he had had to leave for England himself, to join his friend. And even then the thing had gone on. Indeed, this very morning, among the letters on Mrs. Hignett’s table, the buff envelope of a cable from Mr. Bennett had peeped out, nearly spoiling her breakfast. No wonder, then, that Sam’s allusion to the affair had caused the authoress of “The Spreading Light” momentarily to lose her customary calm.

It seemed to Sam that his aunt spoke a bit harshly, even snappily, when correcting what was a perfectly natural mistake. He couldn’t know that the subject of renting Windles for the summer was something that had long since started to frustrate Mrs. Hignett. People had definitely asked her to rent Windles. In fact, people had hounded her about it. There was a wealthy American named Bennett, who she had met just before sailing at her brother’s house in London. After being invited to Windles for a day, Mr. Bennett had fallen in love with the place and pleaded with her to set her own price. Not satisfied with that, he had continued to pursue her with his requests through the wireless telegraph while she was at sea, and he hadn’t given up even when she reached New York. She had only been in America for two days when a Mr. Mortimer, a close friend of Mr. Bennett, arrived to continue where the other had left off. For an entire week, Mr. Mortimer tried to get her to rethink her decision before he had to leave for England himself to join his friend. And even then, the situation continued. In fact, that very morning, among the letters on Mrs. Hignett’s table, the buff envelope of a cable from Mr. Bennett had peeked out, nearly ruining her breakfast. No wonder, then, that Sam’s mention of the situation had caused the author of “The Spreading Light” to briefly lose her usual composure.

“Nothing will induce me ever to let Windles,” she said with finality, and rose significantly. Sam, perceiving that the audience was at an end—and glad of it—also got up.

“Nothing will ever make me rent Windles,” she said decisively, standing up with emphasis. Sam, realizing that the conversation was over—and relieved by it—also got up.

“Well, I think I’ll be going down and seeing about that state-room,” he said.

“Well, I think I’ll head down and check on that state room,” he said.

“Certainly. I am a little busy just now, preparing notes for my next lecture.”

“Sure. I'm a bit busy right now, getting ready for my next lecture.”

“Of course, yes. Mustn’t interrupt you. I suppose you’re having a great time, gassing away—I mean—well, good-bye!”

“Of course, yes. I shouldn’t interrupt you. I guess you’re having a great time chatting—I mean—well, goodbye!”

“Good-bye!”

"Goodbye!"

Mrs. Hignett, frowning, for the interview had ruffled her and disturbed that equable frame of mind which is so vital to the preparation of lectures on Theosophy, sat down at the writing-table and began to go through the notes which she had made overnight. She had hardly succeeded in concentrating herself when the door opened to admit the daughter of Erin once more.

Mrs. Hignett frowned, as the interview had thrown her off and upset the calm state of mind that is essential for preparing lectures on Theosophy. She sat down at the writing desk and started to review the notes she had made overnight. She had barely managed to focus when the door opened to let in the daughter of Erin once again.

“Ma’am, there was a gentleman.”

“Ma’am, there was a man.”

“This is intolerable!” cried Mrs. Hignett. “Did you tell him that I was busy?”

“This is unacceptable!” shouted Mrs. Hignett. “Did you let him know that I was busy?”

“I did not. I loosed him into the dining-room.”

“I didn't. I let him into the dining room.”

“Is he a reporter from one of the newspapers?”

“Is he a journalist from one of the newspapers?”

“He is not. He has spats and a tall-shaped hat. His name is Bream Mortimer.”

“He's not. He wears spats and a tall hat. His name is Bream Mortimer.”

“Bream Mortimer!”

“Bream Mortimer!”

“Yes, ma’am. He handed me a bit of a kyard, but I dropped it, being slippy from the dishes.”

“Yes, ma’am. He gave me a little card, but I dropped it since my hands were slippery from doing the dishes.”

Mrs. Hignett strode to the door with a forbidding expression. This, as she had justly remarked, was intolerable. She remembered Bream Mortimer. He was the son of the Mr. Mortimer who wanted Windles. This visit could only have to do with the subject of Windles, and she went into the dining-room in a state of cold fury, determined to squash the Mortimer family, in the person of their New York representative, once and for all.

Mrs. Hignett marched to the door with a stern look on her face. This, as she rightly pointed out, was unacceptable. She thought about Bream Mortimer. He was the son of Mr. Mortimer, who wanted Windles. This visit could only be about Windles, and she walked into the dining room in a cold rage, ready to put an end to the Mortimer family, represented by their New York member, once and for all.

“Good morning, Mr. Mortimer.”

“Good morning, Mr. Mortimer.”

Bream Mortimer was tall and thin. He had small bright eyes and a sharply curving nose. He looked much more like a parrot than most parrots do. It gave strangers a momentary shock of surprise when they saw Bream Mortimer in restaurants, eating roast beef. They had the feeling that he would have preferred sunflower seeds.

Bream Mortimer was tall and skinny. He had small, bright eyes and a sharply curved nose. He looked much more like a parrot than most parrots do. It gave strangers a jolt of surprise when they saw Bream Mortimer in restaurants, eating roast beef. They felt he would have preferred sunflower seeds.

“Morning, Mrs. Hignett.”

“Good morning, Mrs. Hignett.”

“Please sit down.”

"Please take a seat."

Bream Mortimer looked as though he would rather have hopped on to a perch, but he sat down. He glanced about the room with gleaming, excited eyes.

Bream Mortimer seemed like he would have preferred jumping onto a perch, but he took a seat instead. He looked around the room with bright, eager eyes.

“Mrs. Hignett, I must have a word with you alone!”

“Mrs. Hignett, I need to talk to you privately!”

“You are having a word with me alone.”

“You are having a private conversation with me.”

“I hardly know how to begin.”

“I barely know how to start.”

“Then let me help you. It is quite impossible. I will never consent.”

“Then let me help you. It's totally impossible. I will never agree.”

Bream Mortimer started.

Bream Mortimer began.

“Then you have heard about it?”

"Have you heard about it?"

“I have heard about nothing else since I met Mr. Bennett in London. Mr. Bennett talked about nothing else. Your father talked about nothing else. And now,” cried Mrs. Hignett, fiercely, “you come and try to re-open the subject. Once and for all, nothing will alter my decision. No money will induce me to let my house.”

“I haven't heard anything else since I met Mr. Bennett in London. Mr. Bennett talked about nothing else. Your father talked about nothing else. And now,” Mrs. Hignett exclaimed fiercely, “you come and try to bring up the topic again. Let me be clear, nothing will change my decision. No amount of money will persuade me to rent out my house.”

“But I didn’t come about that!”

“But I didn’t come for that!”

“You did not come about Windles?”

"You’re not from Windles?"

“Good Lord, no!”

“OMG, no!”

“Then will you kindly tell me why you have come?”

“Then could you please tell me why you’re here?”

Bream Mortimer seemed embarrassed. He wriggled a little, and moved his arms as if he were trying to flap them.

Bream Mortimer looked embarrassed. He squirmed a bit and moved his arms as if he were trying to wave them.

“You know,” he said, “I’m not a man who butts into other people’s affairs....” He stopped.

“You know,” he said, “I’m not the type of person who gets involved in other people’s business....” He paused.

“No?” said Mrs. Hignett.

“No?” Mrs. Hignett replied.

Bream began again.

Bream started again.

“I’m not a man who gossips with valets....”

“I’m not someone who chats with the help....”

“No?”

"No way?"

“I’m not a man who....”

“I’m not the kind of guy who....”

Mrs. Hignett was never a very patient woman.

Mrs. Hignett was never a very patient person.

“Let us take all your negative qualities for granted,” she said curtly. “I have no doubt that there are many things which you do not do. Let us confine ourselves to issues of definite importance. What is it, if you have no objection to concentrating your attention on that for a moment, that you wish to see me about?”

“Let’s overlook all your negative traits,” she said sharply. “I’m sure there are plenty of things you don’t do. Let’s stick to what really matters. What is it, if you don’t mind focusing on that for a moment, that you want to see me about?”

“This marriage.”

“This wedding.”

“What marriage?”

"What marriage?"

“Your son’s marriage.”

"Your son's wedding."

“My son is not married.”

“My son isn’t married.”

“No, but he’s going to be. At eleven o’clock this morning at the Little Church Round the Corner!”

“No, but he’s going to be. At eleven o’clock this morning at the Little Church Round the Corner!”

Mrs. Hignett stared.

Mrs. Hignett was staring.

“Are you mad?”

"Are you crazy?"

“Well, I’m not any too well pleased, I’m bound to say,” admitted Mr. Mortimer. “You see, darn it all, I’m in love with the girl myself!”

"Well, I'm not exactly happy about this, I have to admit," Mr. Mortimer said. "You see, damn it all, I'm in love with the girl myself!"

“Who is this girl?”

“Who is this girl?”

“Have been for years. I’m one of those silent, patient fellows who hang around and look a lot but never tell their love....”

“Have been for years. I’m one of those quiet, patient guys who stick around and watch a lot but never express their feelings....”

“Who is this girl who has entrapped my son?”

“Who is this girl that has captivated my son?”

“I’ve always been one of those men who....”

“I’ve always been one of those guys who....”

“Mr. Mortimer! With your permission we will take your positive qualities, also, for granted. In fact, we will not discuss you at all. You come to me with this absurd story....”

“Mr. Mortimer! If it’s alright with you, we’ll take your good qualities for granted as well. Actually, we won’t even talk about you at all. You’ve come to me with this ridiculous story....”

“Not absurd. Honest fact. I had it from my valet who had it from her maid.”

“Not ridiculous. It's a true fact. I heard it from my servant, who heard it from her maid.”

“Will you please tell me who is the girl my misguided son wishes to marry?”

“Can you please tell me who the girl is that my confused son wants to marry?”

“I don’t know that I’d call him misguided,” said Mr. Mortimer, as one desiring to be fair. “I think he’s a right smart picker! She’s such a corking girl, you know. We were children together, and I’ve loved her for years. Ten years at least. But you know how it is—somehow one never seems to get in line for a proposal. I thought I saw an opening in the summer of nineteen-twelve, but it blew over. I’m not one of these smooth, dashing chaps, you see, with a great line of talk. I’m not....”

“I wouldn’t necessarily call him misguided,” Mr. Mortimer said, wanting to be fair. “I think he’s a pretty clever guy! She’s such an amazing girl, you know. We grew up together, and I’ve had feelings for her for years. At least ten years. But you know how it goes—somehow, it seems like I never get the chance to propose. I thought I had an opportunity in the summer of 1912, but that faded away. I’m not one of those smooth, charming guys, you see, with a great way of talking. I’m not....”

“If you will kindly,” said Mrs. Hignett impatiently, “postpone this essay in psycho-analysis to some future occasion, I shall be greatly obliged. I am waiting to hear the name of the girl my son wishes to marry.”

“If you could please,” said Mrs. Hignett impatiently, “put off this essay on psycho-analysis to some other time, I would really appreciate it. I'm waiting to find out the name of the girl my son wants to marry.”

“Haven’t I told you?” said Mr. Mortimer, surprised. “That’s odd. I haven’t. It’s funny how one doesn’t do the things one thinks one does. I’m the sort of man....”

“Haven’t I told you?” said Mr. Mortimer, surprised. “That’s strange. I haven’t. It’s funny how we don’t always do the things we think we do. I’m the kind of man....”

“What is her name?”

"What’s her name?"

“... the sort of man who....”

“... the kind of guy who....”

“What is her name?”

“What’s her name?”

“Bennett.”

"Bennett."

“Bennett? Wilhelmina Bennett? The daughter of Mr. Rufus Bennett? The red-haired girl I met at lunch one day at your father’s house?”

“Bennett? Wilhelmina Bennett? The daughter of Mr. Rufus Bennett? The red-haired girl I met one day during lunch at your dad’s house?”

“That’s it. You’re a great guesser. I think you ought to stop the thing.”

“That's it. You're really good at guessing. I think you should just stop it.”

“I intend to.”

“I plan to.”

“Fine!”

“Okay!”

“The marriage would be unsuitable in every way. Miss Bennett and my son do not vibrate on the same plane.”

“The marriage wouldn't be appropriate in any way. Miss Bennett and my son just don't connect on the same level.”

“That’s right. I’ve noticed it myself.”

"That's true. I've noticed it too."

“Their auras are not the same colour.”

"Their auras aren't the same color."

“If I’ve thought that once,” said Bream Mortimer, “I’ve thought it a hundred times. I wish I had a dollar for every time I’ve thought it. Not the same colour. That’s the whole thing in a nutshell.”

“If I’ve thought that once,” said Bream Mortimer, “I’ve thought it a hundred times. I wish I had a dollar for every time I’ve thought it. Not the same color. That’s the whole thing in a nutshell.”

“I am much obliged to you for coming and telling me of this. I shall take immediate steps.”

“I really appreciate you coming to tell me this. I’ll take action right away.”

“That’s good. But what’s the procedure? It’s getting late. She’ll be waiting at the church at eleven.”

"That’s good. But what’s the process? It’s getting late. She’ll be at the church waiting at eleven."

“Eustace will not be there.”

“Eustace won't be there.”

“You think you can fix it?”

“You think you can fix it?”

“Eustace will not be there,” repeated Mrs. Hignett.

“Eustace won’t be there,” Mrs. Hignett repeated.

Bream Mortimer hopped down from his chair.

Bream Mortimer jumped down from his chair.

“Well, you’ve taken a weight off my mind.”

“Well, you’ve lifted a burden off my mind.”

“A mind, I should imagine, scarcely constructed to bear great weights.”

“A mind, I would think, isn’t really built to handle heavy burdens.”

“I’ll be going. Haven’t had breakfast yet. Too worried to eat breakfast. Relieved now. This is where three eggs and a rasher of ham get cut off in their prime. I feel I can rely on you.”

“I’m heading out. I haven’t eaten breakfast yet. I’m too anxious to eat. I feel relieved now. This is where three eggs and a slice of bacon get interrupted at their best. I trust you to handle things.”

“You can!”

"You got this!"

“Then I’ll say good-bye.”

"Then I'll say goodbye."

“Good-bye.”

“Goodbye.”

“I mean really good-bye. I’m sailing for England on Saturday on the ‘Atlantic.’”

“I mean really good-bye. I’m leaving for England on Saturday on the ‘Atlantic.’”

“Indeed? My son will be your fellow-traveller.”

“Really? My son will be traveling with you.”

Bream Mortimer looked somewhat apprehensive.

Bream Mortimer looked a bit anxious.

“You won’t tell him that I was the one who spilled the beans?”

“You’re not going to tell him that I was the one who let it slip?”

“I beg your pardon?”

"Excuse me?"

“You won’t wise him up that I threw a spanner into the machinery?”

“You think he won’t figure out that I messed things up?”

“I do not understand you.”

"I don't understand you."

“You won’t tell him that I crabbed his act ... gave the thing away ... gummed the game?”

“You won’t tell him that I complained about his performance ... revealed everything ... messed up the situation?”

“I shall not mention your chivalrous intervention.”

"I won't bring up your heroic intervention."

“Chivalrous?” said Bream Mortimer a little doubtfully. “I don’t know that I’d call it absolutely chivalrous. Of course, all’s fair in love and war. Well, I’m glad you’re going to keep my share in the business under your hat. It might have been awkward meeting him on board.”

“Chivalrous?” Bream Mortimer said with a hint of doubt. “I’m not sure I’d really call it completely chivalrous. But hey, all's fair in love and war. Anyway, I’m glad you’re going to keep my part in the business a secret. It could've been awkward running into him on the ship.”

“You are not likely to meet Eustace on board. He is a very indifferent sailor and spends most of his time in his cabin.”

“You probably won't see Eustace on board. He's not a great sailor and spends most of his time in his cabin.”

“That’s good! Saves a lot of awkwardness. Well, good-bye.”

"That’s great! It avoids a lot of awkward moments. Well, see you later."

“Good-bye. When you reach England, remember me to your father.”

“Goodbye. When you get to England, send my regards to your father.”

“He won’t have forgotten you,” said Bream Mortimer, confidently. He did not see how it was humanly possible for anyone to forget this woman. She was like a celebrated chewing-gum. The taste lingered.

“He won’t have forgotten you,” said Bream Mortimer, confidently. He couldn't imagine how anyone could forget this woman. She was like a famous piece of chewing gum. The flavor stuck around.

Mrs. Hignett was a woman of instant and decisive action. Even while her late visitor was speaking, schemes had begun to form in her mind like bubbles rising to the surface of a rushing river. By the time the door had closed behind Bream Mortimer she had at her disposal no fewer than seven, all good. It took her but a moment to select the best and simplest. She tiptoed softly to her son’s room. Rhythmic snores greeted her listening ears. She opened the door and went noiselessly in.

Mrs. Hignett was a woman of quick and decisive action. Even while her late visitor was talking, ideas started to form in her mind like bubbles rising in a fast-flowing river. By the time the door closed behind Bream Mortimer, she had no fewer than seven plans, all solid. It took her just a moment to choose the best and simplest one. She tiptoed quietly to her son’s room. Rhythmic snores met her attentive ears. She opened the door and entered silently.

CHAPTER II.
GALLANT RESCUE BY WELL-DRESSED YOUNG MAN

§ 1

The White Star liner “Atlantic” lay at her pier with steam up and gangway down, ready for her trip to Southampton. The hour of departure was near, and there was a good deal of mixed activity going on. Sailors fiddled about with ropes. Junior officers flitted to and fro. White-jacketed stewards wrestled with trunks. Probably the captain, though not visible, was also employed on some useful work of a nautical nature and not wasting his time. Men, women, boxes, rugs, dogs, flowers, and baskets of fruits were flowing on board in a steady stream.

The White Star liner “Atlantic” sat at her dock with steam up and the gangway down, ready for her trip to Southampton. The departure time was approaching, and there was a lot of activity happening. Sailors were busy with ropes. Junior officers darted around. Stewards in white jackets struggled with trunks. The captain, although not seen, was likely focused on some important seafaring task and not wasting time. Men, women, boxes, rugs, dogs, flowers, and baskets of fruit were streaming on board continuously.

The usual drove of citizens had come to see the travellers off. There were men on the passenger-list who were being seen off by fathers, by mothers, by sisters, by cousins, and by aunts. In the steerage, there was an elderly Jewish lady who was being seen off by exactly thirty-seven of her late neighbours in Rivington Street. And two men in the second cabin were being seen off by detectives, surely the crowning compliment a great nation can bestow. The cavernous Customs sheds were congested with friends and relatives, and Sam Marlowe, heading for the gang-plank, was only able to make progress by employing all the muscle and energy which Nature had bestowed upon him, and which during the greater part of his life he had developed by athletic exercise. However, after some minutes of silent endeavour, now driving his shoulder into the midriff of some obstructing male, now courteously lifting some stout female off his feet, he had succeeded in struggling to within a few yards of his goal, when suddenly a sharp pain shot through his right arm, and he spun round with a cry.

The usual crowd of people had gathered to see the travelers off. There were men on the passenger list being bid farewell by their fathers, mothers, sisters, cousins, and aunts. In the steerage, an elderly Jewish lady was being sent off by exactly thirty-seven of her former neighbors from Rivington Street. And two men in the second cabin were being seen off by detectives, which surely was the highest honor a great nation could offer. The spacious Customs sheds were packed with friends and relatives, and Sam Marlowe, making his way to the gangplank, could only move forward by using all the strength and energy Nature had given him, which he had developed through years of athletic training. After a few minutes of persistent effort—pushing his shoulder into the stomach of a blocking man and politely lifting a heavy woman off her feet—he managed to get just a few yards from his destination when suddenly a sharp pain shot through his right arm, and he turned around with a cry.

It seemed to Sam that he had been bitten, and this puzzled him, for New York crowds, though they may shove and jostle, rarely bite.

It seemed to Sam that he had been bitten, and this confused him, because New York crowds, even though they might shove and push, hardly ever bite.

He found himself face to face with an extraordinarily pretty girl.

He found himself face to face with an incredibly beautiful girl.

She was a red-haired girl, with the beautiful ivory skin which goes with red hair. Her eyes, though they were under the shadow of her hat, and he could not be certain, he diagnosed as green, or may be blue, or possibly grey. Not that it mattered, for he had a catholic taste in feminine eyes. So long as they were large and bright, as were the specimens under his immediate notice, he was not the man to quibble about a point of colour. Her nose was small, and on the very tip of it there was a tiny freckle. Her mouth was nice and wide, her chin soft and round. She was just about the height which every girl ought to be. Her figure was trim, her feet tiny, and she wore one of those dresses of which a man can say no more than that they look pretty well all right.

She was a red-haired girl with beautiful ivory skin that complements red hair. Her eyes, though shaded by her hat, seemed to be green, maybe blue, or possibly grey. But it didn't really matter, as he appreciated all kinds of feminine eyes. As long as they were large and bright, like those he was currently noticing, he wasn't the type to nitpick about the exact color. Her nose was small, and there was a tiny freckle right at the tip. Her mouth was nice and wide, and her chin soft and round. She was exactly the height every girl should be. Her figure was slim, her feet were small, and she wore a dress that a man could only describe as looking pretty good.

Nature abhors a vacuum. Samuel Marlowe was a susceptible young man, and for many a long month his heart had been lying empty, all swept and garnished, with “Welcome” on the mat. This girl seemed to rush in and fill it. She was not the prettiest girl he had ever seen. She was the third prettiest. He had an orderly mind, one capable of classifying and docketing girls. But there was a subtle something about her, a sort of how-shall-one-put-it, which he had never encountered before. He swallowed convulsively. His well-developed chest swelled beneath its covering of blue flannel and invisible stripe. At last, he told himself, he was in love, really in love, and at first sight, too, which made it all the more impressive. He doubted whether in the whole course of history anything like this had ever happened before to anybody. Oh, to clasp this girl to him and....

Nature hates a vacuum. Samuel Marlowe was an impressionable young man, and for many long months, his heart had felt empty, all cleaned up, with “Welcome” on the mat. This girl seemed to come in and fill that space. She wasn’t the prettiest girl he had ever seen; she was the third prettiest. He had an orderly mind, one capable of categorizing and organizing girls. But there was something subtle about her, a sort of indescribable quality, that he had never experienced before. He swallowed hard. His well-built chest expanded beneath its blue flannel and invisible stripes. Finally, he told himself he was in love, truly in love, and at first sight, which made it even more remarkable. He wondered if anything like this had ever happened to anyone else in the whole history of mankind. Oh, to hold this girl close and....

But she had bitten him in the arm. That was hardly the right spirit. That, he felt, constituted an obstacle.

But she had bitten him on the arm. That was hardly the right attitude. He felt that it created a problem.

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” she cried.

“Oh, I’m really sorry!” she exclaimed.

Well, of course, if she regretted her rash act.... After all, an impulsive girl might bite a man in the arm in the excitement of the moment and still have a sweet, womanly nature....

Well, of course, if she regretted her hasty action.... After all, an impulsive girl might bite a guy in the arm in the heat of the moment and still have a sweet, feminine nature....

“The crowd seems to make Pinky-Boodles so nervous.”

“The crowd seems to make Pinky-Boodles really anxious.”

Sam might have remained mystified, but at this juncture there proceeded from a bundle of rugs in the neighbourhood of the girl’s lower ribs, a sharp yapping sound, of such a calibre as to be plainly audible over the confused noise of Mamies who were telling Sadies to be sure and write, of Bills who were instructing Dicks to look up old Joe in Paris and give him their best, and of all the fruit-boys, candy-boys, magazine-boys, American-flag-boys, and telegraph boys who were honking their wares on every side.

Sam might have stayed confused, but at that moment, a sharp yapping sound came from a pile of rugs near the girl’s lower ribs, loud enough to be heard over the chaotic chatter of Mamies reminding Sadies to write, of Bills telling Dicks to look up old Joe in Paris and send his regards, and all the fruit vendors, candy sellers, magazine hawkers, American flag vendors, and telegraph boys shouting their goods from all around.

“I hope he didn’t hurt you much. You’re the third person he’s bitten to-day.” She kissed the animal in a loving and congratulatory way on the tip of his black nose. “Not counting waiters at the hotel, of course,” she added. And then she was swept from him in the crowd, and he was left thinking of all the things he might have said—all those graceful, witty, ingratiating things which just make a bit of difference on these occasions.

“I hope he didn’t hurt you too badly. You’re the third person he’s bitten today.” She kissed the animal affectionately on the tip of his black nose. “Not counting the waiters at the hotel, of course,” she added. Then she was swept away by the crowd, leaving him to think about all the things he could have said—all those charming, witty, flattering remarks that really matter in moments like this.

He had said nothing. Not a sound, exclusive of the first sharp yowl of pain, had proceeded from him. He had just goggled. A rotten exhibition! Perhaps he would never see this girl again. She looked the sort of girl who comes to see friends off and doesn’t sail herself. And what memory of him would she retain? She would mix him up with the time when she went to visit the deaf-and-dumb hospital.

He hadn’t said a word. Other than the initial sharp cry of pain, nothing came from him. He just stared. What a terrible display! Maybe he’d never see this girl again. She seemed like the kind of girl who shows up to see friends off but never actually goes herself. And what memory of him would she hold onto? She’d probably confuse him with the time she visited the deaf and mute hospital.

§ 2

Sam reached the gang-plank, showed his ticket, and made his way through the crowd of passengers, passengers’ friends, stewards, junior officers, and sailors who infested the deck. He proceeded down the main companion-way, through a rich smell of india-rubber and mixed pickles, as far as the dining saloon; then turned down the narrow passage leading to his state-room.

Sam reached the gangplank, showed his ticket, and made his way through the crowd of passengers, their friends, stewards, junior officers, and sailors who crowded the deck. He went down the main staircase, passing through a strong smell of rubber and mixed pickles, all the way to the dining saloon; then he turned into the narrow hallway leading to his state room.

State-rooms on ocean liners are curious things. When you see them on the chart in the passenger-office, with the gentlemanly clerk drawing rings round them in pencil, they seem so vast that you get the impression that, after stowing away all your trunks, you will have room left over to do a bit of entertaining—possibly an informal dance or something. When you go on board, you find that the place has shrunk to the dimensions of an undersized cupboard in which it would be impossible to swing a cat. And then, about the second day out, it suddenly expands again. For one reason or another the necessity for swinging cats does not arise, and you find yourself quite comfortable.

State-rooms on ocean liners are pretty interesting. When you see them on the chart in the passenger office, with the polite clerk circling them in pencil, they seem so big that you imagine you’ll have plenty of room left over for some entertaining—maybe even a casual dance or something. But once you get on board, the place feels like a tiny cupboard where you couldn’t swing a cat. Then, around the second day out, it suddenly feels spacious again. For whatever reason, the need to swing cats doesn’t come up, and you realize you’re actually quite comfortable.

Sam, balancing himself on the narrow, projecting ledge which the chart in the passenger-office had grandiloquently described as a lounge, began to feel the depression which marks the second phase. He almost wished now that he had not been so energetic in having his room changed in order to enjoy the company of his cousin Eustace. It was going to be a tight fit. Eustace’s bag was already in the cabin, and it seemed to take up the entire fairway. Still, after all, Eustace was a good sort, and would be a cheerful companion. And Sam realised that if the girl with the red hair was not a passenger on the boat, he was going to have need of diverting society.

Sam, balancing himself on the narrow, sticking-out ledge that the chart in the passenger office had pompously called a lounge, started to feel the blues that come with the second phase. He almost regretted being so eager to change his room to be with his cousin Eustace. It was going to be a tight squeeze. Eustace’s bag was already in the cabin, and it seemed to take up the whole space. Still, Eustace was a decent guy and would be a fun companion. And Sam realized that if the girl with the red hair wasn’t a passenger on the boat, he would definitely need some entertaining company.

A footstep sounded in the passage outside. The door opened.

A footstep echoed in the hallway outside. The door swung open.

“Hullo, Eustace!” said Sam.

"Hey, Eustace!" said Sam.

Eustace Hignett nodded listlessly, sat down on his bag, and emitted a deep sigh. He was a small, fragile-looking young man with a pale, intellectual face. Dark hair fell in a sweep over his forehead. He looked like a man who would write vers libre, as indeed he did.

Eustace Hignett nodded wearily, sat down on his bag, and let out a deep sigh. He was a small, delicate-looking young man with a pale, thoughtful face. Dark hair fell in a sweep across his forehead. He looked like someone who would write vers libre, which he did.

“Hullo!” he said, in a hollow voice.

“Hello!” he said, in a hollow voice.

Sam regarded him blankly. He had not seen him for some years, but, going by his recollections of him at the University, he had expected something cheerier than this. In fact, he had rather been relying on Eustace to be the life and soul of the party. The man sitting on the bag before him could hardly have filled that role at a gathering of Russian novelists.

Sam looked at him with a blank expression. He hadn’t seen him in a few years, but based on his memories from university, he had expected something more cheerful. In fact, he had been counting on Eustace to be the life of the party. The guy sitting on the bag in front of him could barely have filled that role at a gathering of Russian novelists.

“What on earth’s the matter?” said Sam.

"What's wrong?" said Sam.

“The matter?” Eustace Hignett laughed mirthlessly. “Oh, nothing. Nothing much. Nothing to signify. Only my heart’s broken.” He eyed with considerable malignity the bottle of water in the rack above his head, a harmless object provided by the White Star Company for clients who might desire to clean their teeth during the voyage.

“The matter?” Eustace Hignett laughed without any real humor. “Oh, nothing. Nothing much. Nothing important. Just that my heart’s broken.” He glared with intense hostility at the bottle of water on the rack above him, a harmless item supplied by the White Star Company for passengers who might want to brush their teeth during the trip.

“If you would care to hear the story...?” he said.

“If you’d like to hear the story...?” he said.

“Go ahead.”

“Go for it.”

“It is quite short.”

“It's pretty short.”

“That’s good.”

"Sounds good."

“Soon after I arrived in America, I met a girl....”

“Soon after I arrived in America, I met a girl....”

“Talking of girls,” said Sam with enthusiasm, “I’ve just seen the only one in the world that really amounts to anything. It was like this. I was shoving my way through the mob on the dock, when suddenly....”

“Speaking of girls,” said Sam excitedly, “I’ve just seen the only one in the world that actually matters. Here’s the thing. I was squeezing through the crowd on the dock when suddenly....”

“Shall I tell you my story, or will you tell yours?”

“Should I share my story, or do you want to share yours?”

“Oh, sorry! Go ahead.”

“Oh, sorry! You go ahead.”

Eustace Hignett scowled at the printed notice on the wall, informing occupants of the state-room that the name of their steward was J. B. Midgeley.

Eustace Hignett frowned at the printed notice on the wall, which told the residents of the state room that their steward's name was J. B. Midgeley.

“She was an extraordinarily pretty girl....”

“She was an incredibly beautiful girl....”

“So was mine! I give you my honest word I never in all my life saw such....”

“So was mine! I swear I’ve never seen anything like that in my whole life....”

“Of course, if you prefer that I postponed my narrative?” said Eustace coldly.

“Of course, if you’d rather I put off my story?” Eustace said coolly.

“Oh, sorry! Carry on.”

“Oh, sorry! Go ahead.”

“She was an extraordinarily pretty girl....”

“She was an extraordinarily pretty girl....”

“What was her name?”

"What’s her name?"

“Wilhelmina Bennett. She was an extraordinarily pretty girl, and highly intelligent. I read her all my poems, and she appreciated them immensely. She enjoyed my singing. My conversation appeared to interest her. She admired my....”

“Wilhelmina Bennett. She was an incredibly beautiful girl and really smart. I shared all my poems with her, and she loved them. She liked my singing. She seemed interested in our conversations. She admired my....”

“I see. You made a hit. Now get on with the story.”

"I get it. You nailed it. Now keep going with the story."

“Don’t bustle me,” said Eustace querulously.

“Don’t rush me,” Eustace said grumpily.

“Well, you know, the voyage only takes eight days.”

“Well, you know, the trip only takes eight days.”

“I’ve forgotten where I was.”

“I forgot where I was.”

“You were saying what a devil of a chap she thought you. What happened? I suppose, when you actually came to propose, you found she was engaged to some other johnny?”

"You were saying how much of a troublemaker she thought you were. What happened? I guess when you finally got around to proposing, you discovered she was engaged to someone else?"

“Not at all! I asked her to be my wife and she consented. We both agreed that a quiet wedding was what we wanted—she thought her father might stop the thing if he knew, and I was dashed sure my mother would—so we decided to get married without telling anybody. By now,” said Eustace, with a morose glance at the porthole, “I ought to have been on my honeymoon. Everything was settled. I had the licence and the parson’s fee. I had been breaking in a new tie for the wedding.”

“Not at all! I asked her to marry me, and she said yes. We both agreed that a simple wedding was what we wanted—she thought her dad might try to stop it if he found out, and I was pretty sure my mom would too—so we decided to get married without telling anyone. By now,” said Eustace, with a gloomy look at the porthole, “I should have been on my honeymoon. Everything was arranged. I had the license and the pastor’s fee. I had been breaking in a new tie for the wedding.”

“And then you quarrelled?”

"And then you argued?"

“Nothing of the kind. I wish you would stop trying to tell me the story. I’m telling you. What happened was this: somehow—I can’t make out how—mother found out. And then, of course, it was all over. She stopped the thing.”

“Not at all. I wish you would stop trying to share the story with me. I’m telling you. Here’s what happened: somehow—I can’t figure out how—mom found out. And then, of course, it was all over. She ended it.”

Sam was indignant. He thoroughly disliked his Aunt Adeline, and his cousin’s meek subservience to her revolted him.

Sam was furious. He really couldn’t stand his Aunt Adeline, and his cousin’s timid obedience to her made him sick.

“Stopped it? I suppose she said ‘Now, Eustace, you mustn’t!’ and you said ‘Very well, mother!’ and scratched the fixture?”

“Stopped it? I guess she said ‘Now, Eustace, you mustn’t!’ and you replied ‘Sure, Mom!’ and scratched the fixture?”

“She didn’t say a word. She never has said a word. As far as that goes, she might never have heard anything about the marriage.”

“She didn't say a word. She never has said a word. For all we know, she might never have heard anything about the marriage.”

“Then how do you mean she stopped it?”

“Then what do you mean she stopped it?”

“She pinched my trousers!”

“She grabbed my pants!”

“Pinched your trousers!”

"Got your pants!"

Eustace groaned. “All of them! The whole bally lot! She gets up long before I do, and she must have come into my room and cleaned it out while I was asleep. When I woke up and started to dress, I couldn’t find a single damned pair of bags in the whole place. I looked everywhere. Finally, I went into the sitting-room where she was writing letters and asked if she had happened to see any anywhere. She said she had sent them all to be pressed. She said she knew I never went out in the mornings—I don’t as a rule—and they would be back at lunch-time. A fat lot of use that was! I had to be at the church at eleven. Well, I told her I had a most important engagement with a man at eleven, and she wanted to know what it was, and I tried to think of something, but it sounded pretty feeble, and she said I had better telephone to the man and put it off. I did it, too. Rang up the first number in the book and told some fellow I had never seen in my life that I couldn’t meet him because I hadn’t any trousers! He was pretty peeved, judging from what he said about my being on the wrong number. And mother, listening all the time, and I knowing that she knew—something told me that she knew—and she knowing that I knew she knew.... I tell you, it was awful!”

Eustace groaned. “All of them! The whole damn lot! She gets up long before I do, and she must have come into my room and cleaned it out while I was asleep. When I woke up and started to get dressed, I couldn’t find a single pair of pants in the whole place. I looked everywhere. Finally, I went into the living room where she was writing letters and asked if she had happened to see any around. She said she had sent them all to be pressed. She said she knew I never went out in the mornings—I don’t usually—and they would be back by lunchtime. What good was that! I had to be at the church at eleven. So, I told her I had a really important meeting with a guy at eleven, and she wanted to know what it was, and I tried to think of something, but it sounded pretty weak, and she said I’d better call the guy and reschedule. I did it, too. I called the first number in the book and told some guy I had never seen in my life that I couldn’t meet him because I didn’t have any pants! He was pretty annoyed, judging by what he said about me being on the wrong number. And my mom, listening the whole time, and I just knew that she knew—something told me she knew—and she knew that I knew she knew.... I tell you, it was terrible!”

“And the girl?”

"And what about the girl?"

“She broke off the engagement. Apparently she waited at the church from eleven till one-thirty, and then began to get impatient. She wouldn’t see me when I called in the afternoon, but I got a letter from her saying that what had happened was all for the best, as she had been thinking it over and had come to the conclusion that she had made a mistake. She said something about my not being as dynamic as she had thought I was. She said that what she wanted was something more like Lancelot or Sir Galahad, and would I look on the episode as closed.”

“She called off the engagement. Apparently, she waited at the church from eleven to one-thirty and then started to get frustrated. She wouldn’t see me when I stopped by in the afternoon, but I got a letter from her saying that what had happened was for the best, as she had thought it over and realized she had made a mistake. She mentioned something about me not being as dynamic as she had thought. She said what she wanted was someone more like Lancelot or Sir Galahad, and asked me to consider the episode closed.”

“Did you explain about the trousers?”

“Did you explain the situation about the pants?”

“Yes. It seemed to make things worse. She said that she could forgive a man anything except being ridiculous.”

“Yes. It only seemed to make things worse. She said she could forgive a man anything except being ridiculous.”

“I think you’re well out of it,” said Sam, judicially. “She can’t have been much of a girl.”

“I think you’re better off without her,” said Sam, wisely. “She couldn’t have been much of a girl.”

“I feel that now. But it doesn’t alter the fact that my life is ruined. I have become a woman-hater. It’s an infernal nuisance, because practically all the poetry I have ever written rather went out of its way to boost women, and now I’ll have to start all over again and approach the subject from another angle. Women! When I think how mother behaved and how Wilhelmina treated me, I wonder there isn’t a law against them. ‘What mighty ills have not been done by Woman! Who was’t betrayed the Capitol....’”

“I feel that way now. But it doesn’t change the fact that my life is ruined. I’ve become a woman-hater. It’s really frustrating because almost all the poetry I’ve ever written has gone out of its way to support women, and now I have to start fresh and look at the subject from a different perspective. Women! When I think about how my mother acted and how Wilhelmina treated me, I wonder why there isn’t a law against them. ‘What terrible things have not been caused by a Woman! Who was it that betrayed the Capitol....’”

“In Washington?” said Sam, puzzled. He had heard nothing of this. But then he generally confined his reading of the papers to the sporting page.

“In Washington?” Sam said, confused. He hadn’t heard anything about this. But then again, he usually only read the sports section of the newspapers.

“In Rome, you ass! Ancient Rome.”

“In Rome, you idiot! Ancient Rome.”

“Oh, as long ago as that?”

“Oh, was it that long ago?”

“I was quoting from Thomas Otway’s ‘Orphan.’ I wish I could write like Otway. He knew what he was talking about. ‘Who was’t betrayed the Capitol? A woman. Who lost Marc Anthony the world? A woman. Who was the cause of a long ten years’ war and laid at last old Troy in ashes? Woman! Destructive, damnable, deceitful woman!’”

“I was quoting from Thomas Otway's ‘Orphan.’ I wish I could write like Otway. He really understood what he was talking about. ‘Who betrayed the Capitol? A woman. Who caused Marc Anthony to lose the world? A woman. Who started a long ten-year war and ultimately reduced old Troy to ashes? Woman! Destructive, damnable, deceitful woman!’”

“Well, of course, he may be right in a way. As regards some women, I mean. But the girl I met on the dock....”

“Well, of course, he might be right in some ways. When it comes to certain women, I mean. But the girl I met on the dock....”

“Don’t!” said Eustace Hignett. “If you have anything bitter and derogatory to say about women, say it and I will listen eagerly. But if you merely wish to gibber about the ornamental exterior of some dashed girl you have been fool enough to get attracted by, go and tell it to the captain or the ship’s cat or J. B. Midgeley. Do try to realise that I am a soul in torment. I am a ruin, a spent force, a man without a future. What does life hold for me? Love? I shall never love again. My work? I haven’t any. I think I shall take to drink.”

“Don’t!” Eustace Hignett said. “If you have anything bitter and derogatory to say about women, go ahead, and I’ll listen intently. But if you just want to ramble on about the looks of some girl you've foolishly fallen for, tell it to the captain, the ship’s cat, or J. B. Midgeley. Please try to understand that I’m a soul in torment. I’m a wreck, a spent force, a man with no future. What does life have in store for me? Love? I’ll never love again. My work? I don’t have any. I think I’ll take up drinking.”

“Talking of that,” said Sam, “I suppose they open the bar directly we pass the three-mile limit. How about a small one?”

“Speaking of that,” said Sam, “I guess they start serving at the bar as soon as we cross the three-mile limit. How about a quick drink?”

Eustace shook his head gloomily.

Eustace shook his head sadly.

“Do you suppose I pass my time on board ship in gadding about and feasting? Directly the vessel begins to move, I go to bed and stay there. As a matter of fact, I think it would be wisest to go to bed now. Don’t let me keep you if you want to go on deck.”

“Do you think I spend my time on the ship wandering around and partying? As soon as the boat starts moving, I go to bed and stay there. Honestly, I think it would be best to go to bed now. Don’t let me hold you back if you want to go up on deck.”

“It looks to me,” said Sam, “as if I had been mistaken in thinking that you were going to be a ray of sunshine on the voyage.”

“It looks to me,” said Sam, “that I was wrong to think you were going to be a bright spot on the trip.”

“Ray of sunshine!” said Eustace Hignett, pulling a pair of mauve pyjamas out of the kit-bag. “I’m going to be a volcano!”

“Ray of sunshine!” Eustace Hignett exclaimed, pulling a pair of mauve pajamas out of the kit bag. “I’m going to be a volcano!”

Sam left the state-room and headed for the companion. He wanted to get on deck and ascertain if that girl was still on board. About now, the sheep would be separating from the goats; the passengers would be on deck and their friends returning to the shore. A slight tremor in the boards on which he trod told him that this separation must have already taken place. The ship was moving. He ran lightly up the companion. Was she on board or was she not? The next few minutes would decide. He reached the top of the stairs, and passed out on to the crowded deck. And, as he did so, a scream, followed by confused shouting, came from the rail nearest the shore. He perceived that the rail was black with people hanging over it. They were all looking into the water.

Sam left the state room and headed for the stairs. He wanted to get on deck and see if that girl was still on board. Right about now, the passengers would be getting sorted; those heading to shore would be leaving while their friends stayed behind. He could feel a slight tremor in the boards beneath his feet, indicating that the separation must have already happened. The ship was moving. He quickly climbed the stairs. Was she on board or not? The next few minutes would tell. He reached the top and stepped out onto the crowded deck. Just then, a scream followed by confused shouting erupted from the rail closest to shore. He noticed that the rail was packed with people leaning over it, all looking into the water.

Samuel Marlowe was not one of those who pass aloofly by when there is excitement toward. If a horse fell down in the street, he was always among those present: and he was never too busy to stop and stare at a blank window on which were inscribed the words, “Watch this space!” In short, he was one of Nature’s rubbernecks, and to dash to the rail and shove a fat man in a tweed cap to one side was with him the work of a moment. He had thus an excellent view of what was going on—a view which he improved the next instant by climbing up and kneeling on the rail.

Samuel Marlowe was not the type to walk by casually when something exciting was happening. If a horse collapsed in the street, he was always one of the first to show up. He was never too busy to stop and stare at a blank window with the words, “Watch this space!” written on it. In short, he was one of those people who can’t resist a good spectacle, and it only took him a moment to rush to the rail and shove a heavyset guy in a tweed cap out of the way. This way, he got a great view of what was happening—one that he quickly improved by climbing up and kneeling on the rail.

There was a man in the water, a man whose upper section, the only one visible, was clad in a blue jersey. He wore a bowler hat, and from time to time, as he battled with the waves, he would put up a hand and adjust this more firmly on his head. A dressy swimmer.

There was a guy in the water, a guy whose upper body, the only part you could see, was wearing a blue shirt. He had on a bowler hat, and every now and then, as he struggled with the waves, he would raise a hand and fix it more securely on his head. A dapper swimmer.

Scarcely had he taken in this spectacle when Marlowe became aware of the girl he had met on the dock. She was standing a few feet away, leaning out over the rail with wide eyes and parted lips. Like everybody else, she was staring into the water.

Scarcely had he processed this scene when Marlowe noticed the girl he had met on the dock. She was standing a few feet away, leaning over the rail with wide eyes and parted lips. Like everyone else, she was staring into the water.

As Sam looked at her, the thought crossed his mind that here was a wonderful chance of making the most tremendous impression on this girl. What would she not think of a man who, reckless of his own safety, dived in and went boldly to the rescue? And there were men, no doubt, who would be chumps enough to do it, he thought, as he prepared to shift back to a position of greater safety.

As Sam looked at her, it crossed his mind that this was a fantastic opportunity to make a great impression on this girl. What would she think of a guy who, ignoring his own safety, jumped in and confidently went to the rescue? And there were definitely guys who would be foolish enough to do it, he thought, as he got ready to move back to a safer position.

At this moment, the fat man in the tweed cap, incensed at having been jostled out of the front row, made his charge. He had but been crouching, the better to spring. Now he sprang. His full weight took Sam squarely in the spine. There was an instant in which that young man hung, as it were, between sea and sky: then he shot down over the rail to join the man in the blue jersey, who had just discovered that his hat was not on straight and had paused to adjust it once more with a few skilful touches of the finger.

At that moment, the overweight man in the tweed cap, furious at being pushed out of the front row, made his move. He had been crouching down, ready to leap. Now he jumped. His full weight slammed into Sam's back. For an instant, the young man seemed to hover, caught between sea and sky; then he fell over the rail to join the guy in the blue jersey, who had just realized his hat was askew and had stopped to fix it with a few deft touches of his fingers.

§ 3

In the brief interval of time which Marlowe had spent in the state-room chatting with Eustace about the latter’s bruised soul, some rather curious things had been happening above. Not extraordinary, perhaps, but curious. These must now be related. A story, if it is to grip the reader, should, I am aware, go always forward. It should march. It should leap from crag to crag like the chamois of the Alps. If there is one thing I hate, it is a novel which gets you interested in the hero in chapter one and then cuts back in chapter two to tell you all about his grandfather. Nevertheless, at this point we must go back a space. We must return to the moment when, having deposited her Pekinese dog in her state-room, the girl with the red hair came out again on deck. This happened just about the time when Eustace Hignett was beginning his narrative.

In the short time that Marlowe had spent in the cabin talking to Eustace about his troubled heart, some pretty interesting things were happening above. Not extraordinary, maybe, but definitely curious. These events need to be shared. A story, if it’s going to grab the reader’s attention, should always move forward. It should have momentum. It should jump from peak to peak like a mountain goat in the Alps. If there's one thing I can't stand, it’s a novel that gets you invested in the hero in chapter one and then flashes back in chapter two to talk about his grandfather. Still, at this point, we need to go back a bit. We need to return to the moment when, having dropped her Pekinese dog off in her cabin, the girl with the red hair stepped back onto the deck. This happened just around the time Eustace Hignett was starting his story.

The girl went to the rail and gazed earnestly at the shore. There was a rattle, as the gang-plank moved in-board and was deposited on the deck. The girl uttered a little cry of dismay. Then suddenly her face brightened, and she began to wave her arm to attract the attention of an elderly man with a red face made redder by exertion, who had just forced his way to the edge of the dock and was peering up at the passenger-lined rail.

The girl walked over to the railing and stared intently at the shore. There was a clattering sound as the gangplank moved inward and landed on the deck. The girl gasped in surprise. Then suddenly, her expression changed to one of joy, and she started waving her arm to catch the attention of an older man with a red face, made even redder by effort, who had just pushed his way to the edge of the dock and was looking up at the rows of passengers on the railing.

The boat had now begun to move slowly out of its slip, backing into the river. It was now that the man on the dock sighted the girl. She gesticulated at him. He gesticulated at her. He produced a handkerchief, swiftly tied up a bundle of currency bills in it, backed to give himself room, and then, with all the strength of his arm, hurled the bills in the direction of the deck. The handkerchief with its precious contents shot in a graceful arc towards the deck, fell short by a good six feet, and dropped into the water, where it unfolded like a lily, sending twenty-dollar bills, ten-dollar bills, five-dollar bills, and an assortment of ones floating out over the wavelets.

The boat had started to move slowly out of its slip, backing into the river. That’s when the man on the dock spotted the girl. She waved at him. He waved back. He took out a handkerchief, quickly wrapped a bundle of cash in it, stepped back to give himself some room, and then, with all his strength, tossed the bills toward the deck. The handkerchief with its valuable contents sailed gracefully through the air but fell short by a good six feet, landing in the water, where it unfolded like a lily, sending twenty-dollar bills, ten-dollar bills, five-dollar bills, and a mix of ones floating across the small waves.

It was at this moment that Mr. Oscar Swenson, one of the thriftiest souls who ever came out of Sweden, perceived that the chance of a lifetime had arrived for adding substantially to his little savings. By profession he was one of those men who eke out a precarious livelihood by rowing dreamily about the water-front in skiffs. He was doing so now: and, as he sat meditatively in his skiff, having done his best to give the liner a good send off by paddling round her in circles, the pleading face of a twenty-dollar bill peered up at him. Mr. Swenson was not the man to resist the appeal. He uttered a sharp bark of ecstasy, pressed his bowler hat firmly upon his brow, and dived in. A moment later he had risen to the surface, and was gathering up money with both hands.

It was at this moment that Mr. Oscar Swenson, one of the thriftiest people to ever come out of Sweden, realized that a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity had come along to significantly boost his small savings. By trade, he was one of those guys making a precarious living by lazily rowing around the waterfront in small boats. He was doing just that now: and as he sat thoughtfully in his boat, having done his best to give the cruise ship a proper send-off by paddling around her in circles, the enticing sight of a twenty-dollar bill caught his eye. Mr. Swenson wasn’t the kind to ignore such a tempting offer. He let out a sharp yelp of joy, firmly adjusted his bowler hat, and jumped in. Moments later, he resurfaced and was scooping up money with both hands.

He was still busy with this congenial task when a tremendous splash at his side sent him under again: and, rising for a second time, he observed with not a little chagrin that he had been joined by a young man in a blue flannel suit with an invisible stripe.

He was still focused on this enjoyable task when a huge splash next to him knocked him underwater again. When he came up for a second time, he noticed with some annoyance that a young man in a blue flannel suit with a barely noticeable stripe had joined him.

“Svensk!” exclaimed Mr. Swenson, or whatever it is that natives of Sweden exclaim in moments of justifiable annoyance. He resented the advent of this newcomer. He had been getting along fine and had had the situation well in hand. To him Sam Marlowe represented Competition, and Mr. Swenson desired no competitors in his treasure-seeking enterprise. He travels, thought Mr. Swenson, the fastest who travels alone.

“Svensk!” exclaimed Mr. Swenson, or whatever it is that people from Sweden say when they’re justifiably annoyed. He was not happy about this newcomer showing up. He had been managing just fine and had everything under control. To him, Sam Marlowe represented Competition, and Mr. Swenson didn't want any competitors in his treasure-hunting business. He thinks to himself, the person who travels fastest travels alone.

Sam Marlowe had a touch of the philosopher in him. He had the ability to adapt himself to circumstances. It had been no part of his plans to come whizzing down off the rail into this singularly soup-like water which tasted in equal parts of oil and dead rats; but, now that he was here he was prepared to make the best of the situation. Swimming, it happened, was one of the things he did best, and somewhere among his belongings at home was a tarnished pewter cup which he had won at school in the “Saving Life” competition. He knew exactly what to do. You get behind the victim and grab him firmly under his arms, and then you start swimming on your back. A moment later, the astonished Mr. Swenson who, being practically amphibious, had not anticipated that anyone would have the cool impertinence to try to save him from drowning, found himself seized from behind and towed vigorously away from a ten-dollar bill which he had almost succeeded in grasping. The spiritual agony caused by this assault rendered him mercifully dumb; though, even had he contrived to utter the rich Swedish oaths which occurred to him, his remarks could scarcely have been heard, for the crowd on the dock was cheering as one man. They had often paid good money to see far less gripping sights in the movies. They roared applause. The liner, meanwhile, continued to move stodgily out into mid-river.

Sam Marlowe had a bit of a philosopher in him. He could adjust to whatever was thrown his way. It definitely wasn’t his plan to come crashing down from the rail into this bizarre, murky water that smelled equally of oil and dead rats; but now that he was there, he was ready to make the most of it. Swimming happened to be one of his strong suits, and somewhere at home was a tarnished pewter cup he earned in school for the “Saving Life” competition. He knew exactly what to do. You swim behind the person in trouble, grip them firmly under the arms, and then you start swimming on your back. Moments later, the stunned Mr. Swenson, who was practically part-fish, hadn’t expected anyone to have the nerve to try and save him from drowning, found himself grabbed from behind and pulled swiftly away from a ten-dollar bill he was almost able to grab. The shock of this rescue left him thankfully speechless; though even if he had managed to shout the colorful Swedish curses that came to mind, he would barely have been heard over the cheering crowd on the dock. They had often paid good money to see far less exciting stuff in the movies. They cheered loudly. Meanwhile, the liner continued to slowly move out into the middle of the river.

The only drawback to these life-saving competitions at school, considered from the standpoint of fitting the competitors for the problems of afterlife, is that the object saved on such occasions is a leather dummy, and of all things in this world a leather dummy is perhaps the most placid and phlegmatic. It differs in many respects from an emotional Swedish gentleman, six foot high and constructed throughout of steel and india-rubber, who is being lugged away from cash which he has been regarding in the light of a legacy. Indeed, it would be hard to find a respect in which it does not differ. So far from lying inert in Sam’s arms and allowing himself to be saved in a quiet and orderly manner, Mr. Swenson betrayed all the symptoms of one who feels that he has fallen among murderers. Mr. Swenson, much as he disliked competition, was ready to put up with it, provided that it was fair competition. This pulling your rival away from the loot so that you could grab it yourself—thus shockingly had the man misinterpreted Sam’s motives—was another thing altogether, and his stout soul would have none of it. He began immediately to struggle with all the violence at his disposal. His large, hairy hands came out of the water and swung hopefully in the direction where he assumed his assailant’s face to be.

The only downside to these life-saving competitions at school, when you think about how they prepare the competitors for real-life challenges, is that the object being saved is just a leather dummy, and honestly, of all things in this world, a leather dummy is probably the most calm and unexcitable. It’s quite different from an emotional six-foot-tall Swedish guy made entirely of steel and rubber who is being dragged away from cash he sees as a fortune. In fact, it would be tough to find a way in which they are similar. Instead of lying still in Sam’s arms and letting himself be rescued quietly and calmly, Mr. Swenson was clearly feeling like he had fallen into the hands of murderers. Mr. Swenson, even though he really didn’t like competition, was willing to tolerate it as long as it was fair. But pulling your rival away from the prize just so you could grab it for yourself—this was a shocking misinterpretation of Sam’s intentions—and he absolutely refused to accept it. He immediately started to struggle with all the strength he could muster. His large, hairy hands emerged from the water and swung desperately in the direction he guessed his attacker’s face was.

Sam was not unprepared for this display. His researches in the art of life-saving had taught him that your drowning man frequently struggles against his best interests. In which case, cruel to be kind, one simply stunned the blighter. He decided to stun Mr. Swenson, though, if he had known that gentleman more intimately and had been aware that he had the reputation of possessing the thickest head on the water-front, he would have realised the magnitude of the task. Friends of Mr. Swenson, in convivial moments, had frequently endeavoured to stun him with bottles, boots and bits of lead piping and had gone away depressed by failure. Sam, ignorant of this, attempted to do the job with clenched fist, which he brought down as smartly as possible on the crown of the other’s bowler hat.

Sam was not unprepared for this situation. His research in life-saving had shown him that a drowning person often fights against their own best interests. In such cases, being cruel to be kind meant one needed to knock the person out. He decided to stun Mr. Swenson, but if he had known the man better and realized he had a reputation for having the thickest skull on the waterfront, he would have understood how big of a challenge it was. Friends of Mr. Swenson, during good times, often tried to knock him out with bottles, boots, and bits of lead piping, only to leave feeling defeated. Sam, unaware of this, tried to do the job with a clenched fist, which he brought down as hard as he could on the top of the other man's bowler hat.

It was the worst thing he could have done. Mr. Swenson thought highly of his hat and this brutal attack upon it confirmed his gloomiest apprehensions. Now thoroughly convinced that the only thing to do was to sell his life dearly, he wrenched himself round, seized his assailant by the neck, twined his arms about his middle, and accompanied him below the surface.

It was the worst thing he could have done. Mr. Swenson valued his hat a lot, and this harsh attack on it confirmed his worst fears. Now fully convinced that the only thing left to do was to fight back fiercely, he turned around, grabbed his attacker by the neck, wrapped his arms around his waist, and took him down below the surface.

By the time he had swallowed his first pint and was beginning his second, Sam was reluctantly compelled to come to the conclusion that this was the end. The thought irritated him unspeakably. This, he felt, was just the silly, contrary way things always happened. Why should it be he who was perishing like this? Why not Eustace Hignett? Now there was a fellow whom this sort of thing would just have suited. Broken-hearted Eustace Hignett would have looked on all this as a merciful release.

By the time he finished his first pint and was starting on his second, Sam reluctantly realized that this was the end. The thought irritated him to no end. He felt this was just the ridiculous, contrary way things always seemed to go. Why did it have to be him who was dying like this? Why not Eustace Hignett? Now there was a guy who would have found this kind of thing to be a perfect fit. Broken-hearted Eustace Hignett would have seen all this as a welcome escape.

He paused in his reflections to try to disentangle the more prominent of Mr. Swenson’s limbs from about him. By this time he was sure that he had never met anyone he disliked so intensely as Mr. Swenson—not even his Aunt Adeline. The man was a human octopus. Sam could count seven distinct legs twined round him and at least as many arms. It seemed to him that he was being done to death in his prime by a solid platoon of Swedes. He put his whole soul into one last effort ... something seemed to give ... he was free. Pausing only to try to kick Mr. Swenson in the face, Sam shot to the surface. Something hard and sharp prodded him in the head. Then something caught the collar of his coat; and, finally, spouting like a whale, he found himself dragged upwards and over the side of a boat.

He stopped to try to untangle some of Mr. Swenson’s limbs from around him. By this point, he was convinced he had never disliked anyone as much as Mr. Swenson—not even his Aunt Adeline. The man was like a human octopus. Sam could count seven distinct legs wrapped around him and at least that many arms. It felt like he was being smothered in his prime by a whole squad of Swedes. He poured all his energy into one final attempt ... something seemed to give ... he was free. After pausing only to try to kick Mr. Swenson in the face, Sam shot to the surface. Something hard and sharp poked him in the head. Then something grabbed the collar of his coat; and finally, surfacing like a whale, he found himself pulled up and over the side of a boat.

The time which Sam had spent with Mr. Swenson below the surface had been brief, but it had been long enough to enable the whole floating population of the North River to converge on the scene in scows, skiffs, launches, tugs, and other vessels. The fact that the water in that vicinity was crested with currency had not escaped the notice of these navigators, and they had gone to it as one man. First in the race came the tug “Reuben S. Watson,” the skipper of which, following a famous precedent, had taken his little daughter to bear him company. It was to this fact that Marlowe really owed his rescue. Women often have a vein of sentiment in them where men can only see the hard business side of a situation; and it was the skipper’s daughter who insisted that the family boat-hook, then in use as a harpoon for spearing dollar bills, should be devoted to the less profitable but humaner end of extricating the young man from a watery grave.

The time Sam spent with Mr. Swenson below the surface was short, but it was enough for the entire floating community of the North River to gather at the scene in scows, skiffs, launches, tugs, and other boats. The fact that the water there was filled with cash didn’t go unnoticed by these boaters, and they all went after it as if they were one. Leading the pack was the tug “Reuben S. Watson,” whose captain, following a well-known tradition, brought his little daughter along for company. It was thanks to this that Marlowe was really saved. Women often have a sense of sentimentality where men tend to see only the practical side of things; it was the captain’s daughter who insisted that the family boat-hook, currently being used to spear dollar bills, should instead be used for the more compassionate task of pulling the young man from a watery grave.

The skipper had grumbled a bit at first but had given way—he always spoiled the girl—with the result that Sam found himself sitting on the deck of the tug, engaged in the complicated process of restoring his faculties to the normal. In a sort of dream he perceived Mr. Swenson rise to the surface some feet away, adjust his bowler hat, and, after one long look of dislike in his direction, swim off rapidly to intercept a five which was floating under the stern of a near-by skiff.

The captain had complained a little at first but had relented—he always spoiled the girl—so Sam found himself sitting on the deck of the tug, trying to get himself back to normal. In a kind of daze, he saw Mr. Swenson surface a few feet away, fix his bowler hat, and after giving Sam a long look of dislike, quickly swim off to catch a five-dollar bill floating under the back of a nearby skiff.

Sam sat on the deck and panted. He played on the boards like a public fountain. At the back of his mind there was a flickering thought that he wanted to do something, a vague feeling that he had some sort of an appointment which he must keep; but he was unable to think what it was. Meanwhile, he conducted tentative experiments with his breath. It was so long since he had last breathed that he had lost the knack of it.

Sam sat on the deck, catching his breath. He moved around like a public fountain. In the back of his mind, there was a fleeting thought that he needed to do something, a vague sense that he had some kind of appointment he needed to keep, but he couldn't remember what it was. In the meantime, he tried to experiment with his breathing. It had been so long since he last breathed correctly that he had forgotten how to do it.

“Well, aincher wet?” said a voice.

“Well, aren’t you wet?” said a voice.

The skipper’s daughter was standing beside him, looking down commiseratingly. Of the rest of the family all he could see was the broad blue seats of their trousers as they leaned hopefully over the side in the quest for wealth.

The captain’s daughter was standing next to him, looking down with sympathy. All he could see of the rest of the family were the wide blue seats of their pants as they leaned over the side, hoping to strike it rich.

“Yes, sir! You sure are wet! Gee! I never seen anyone so wet! I seen wet guys but I never seen anyone so wet as you. Yessir, you’re certainly wet!

“Yes, sir! You’re really soaked! Wow! I've never seen anyone so drenched! I've seen plenty of guys get wet, but I've never seen anyone as wet as you. Yes, sir, you’re definitely wet!

“I am wet,” admitted Sam.

“I’m wet,” admitted Sam.

“Yessir, you’re wet! Wet’s the word all right. Good and wet, that’s what you are!”

“Yeah, you’re wet! Wet is definitely the word. You’re really wet, that’s for sure!”

“It’s the water,” said Sam. His brain was still clouded; he wished he could remember what that appointment was. “That’s what has made me wet.”

“It’s the water,” Sam said. His mind was still hazy; he wished he could recall what that appointment was. “That’s what’s made me wet.”

“It’s sure made you wet all right,” agreed the girl. She looked at him interestedly. “Wotcha do it for?” she asked.

“It’s definitely made you wet,” the girl agreed. She looked at him with curiosity. “Why did you do it?” she asked.

“Do it for?”

"Do it for what?"

“Yes, wotcha do it for? Wotcha do a Brodie for off’n that ship? I didn’t see it myself, but pa says you come walloping down off’n the deck like a sack of potatoes.”

“Yes, what are you doing it for? What are you doing a Brodie for off that ship? I didn’t see it myself, but dad says you came crashing down off the deck like a sack of potatoes.”

Sam uttered a sharp cry. He had remembered.

Sam let out a sudden cry. He had remembered.

“Where is she?”

"Where is she?"

“Where’s who?”

"Who's where?"

“The liner.”

“The cruise ship.”

“She’s off down the river, I guess. She was swinging round, the last I seen of her.”

"She’s headed down the river, I guess. The last I saw of her, she was swinging around."

“She’s not gone!”

"She's still here!"

“Sure she’s gone. Wotcha expect her to do? She’s gotta get over to the other side, ain’t she? Cert’nly she’s gone.” She looked at him interested. “Do you want to be on board her?”

“Sure she’s gone. What do you expect her to do? She’s got to get to the other side, right? Of course she’s gone.” She looked at him with interest. “Do you want to be on board with her?”

“Of course I do.”

"Of course I do."

“Then, for the love of Pete, wotcha doin’ walloping off’n her like a sack of potatoes?”

“Then, for goodness' sake, what are you doing hitting her like a sack of potatoes?”

“I slipped. I was pushed or something.” Sam sprang to his feet and looked wildly about him. “I must get back. Isn’t there any way of getting back?”

“I slipped. I was pushed or something.” Sam jumped to his feet and looked around frantically. “I have to get back. Isn’t there any way to get back?”

“Well, you could ketch up with her at quarantine out in the bay. She’ll stop to let the pilot off.”

“Well, you could catch up with her at quarantine out in the bay. She’ll stop to let the pilot off.”

“Can you take me to quarantine?”

“Can you take me to isolation?”

The girl glanced doubtfully at the seat of the nearest pair of trousers.

The girl looked uncertainly at the nearest pair of pants.

“Well, we could,” she said. “But pa’s kind of set in his ways, and right now he’s fishing for dollar bills with the boat hook. He’s apt to get sorta mad if he’s interrupted.”

“Well, we could,” she said. “But Dad’s pretty set in his ways, and right now he’s fishing for dollar bills with the boat hook. He’s likely to get a bit upset if he’s interrupted.”

“I’ll give him fifty dollars if he’ll put me on board.”

“I'll give him fifty bucks if he'll get me on that boat.”

“Got it on you?” inquired the nymph coyly. She had her share of sentiment, but she was her father’s daughter and inherited from him the business sense.

“Do you have it on you?” the nymph asked playfully. She had her share of feelings, but she was her father’s daughter and inherited his sense of business.

“Here it is.” He pulled out his pocket book. The book was dripping, but the contents were only fairly moist.

“Here it is.” He took out his notebook. The notebook was dripping, but the contents were only somewhat damp.

“Pa!” said the girl.

"Dad!" said the girl.

The trouser-seat remained where it was, deaf to its child’s cry.

The seat of the pants stayed put, ignoring its child's cry.

“Pa! Cummere! Wantcha!”

“Dad! Come here! Want you!”

The trousers did not even quiver. But this girl was a girl of decision. There was some nautical implement resting in a rack convenient to her hand. It was long, solid, and constructed of one of the harder forms of wood. Deftly extracting this from its place, she smote her inattentive parent on the only visible portion of him. He turned sharply, exhibiting a red, bearded face.

The pants didn’t even move. But this girl was someone who made decisions. There was a nautical tool within easy reach. It was long, sturdy, and made of a tough type of wood. Skillfully pulling it from its spot, she struck her oblivious parent on the only visible part of him. He turned quickly, revealing a ruddy, bearded face.

“Pa, this gen’man wants to be took aboard the boat at quarantine. He’ll give you fifty berries.”

“Dad, this guy wants to be taken on the boat at quarantine. He’ll pay you fifty bucks.”

The wrath died out of the skipper’s face like the slow turning down of a lamp. The fishing had been poor, and so far he had only managed to secure a single two-dollar bill. In a crisis like the one which had so suddenly arisen you cannot do yourself justice with a boat-hook.

The anger faded from the captain's face like a lamp gradually dimming. The fishing had been disappointing, and so far he had only managed to get one two-dollar bill. In a situation like the one that had unexpectedly come up, you can’t really show what you can do with just a boat-hook.

“Fifty berries!”

"Fifty berries!"

“Fifty seeds!” the girl assured him. “Are you on?”

“Fifty seeds!” the girl said confidently. “Are you in?”

“Queen,” said the skipper simply, “you said a mouthful!”

“Queen,” the skipper said plainly, “you really hit the nail on the head!”

Twenty minutes later Sam was climbing up the side of the liner as it lay towering over the tug like a mountain. His clothes hung about him clammily. He squelched as he walked.

Twenty minutes later, Sam was climbing up the side of the ship, which loomed over the tug like a mountain. His clothes clung to him, damp and uncomfortable. He squelched with every step he took.

A kindly-looking old gentleman who was smoking a cigar by the rail regarded him with open eyes.

A friendly-looking old man smoking a cigar by the railing looked at him with wide eyes.

“My dear sir, you’re very wet,” he said.

“My dear sir, you’re really wet,” he said.

Sam passed him with a cold face and hurried through the door leading to the companion way.

Sam walked past him with a blank expression and rushed through the door leading to the hallway.

“Mummie, why is that man wet?” cried the clear voice of a little child.

“Mama, why is that man wet?” cried the clear voice of a little child.

Sam whizzed by, leaping down the stairs.

Sam zipped by, jumping down the stairs.

“Good Lord, sir! You’re very wet!” said a steward in the doorway of the dining saloon.

“Goodness, sir! You’re completely soaked!” said a steward in the doorway of the dining room.

“You are wet,” said a stewardess in the passage.

“You are wet,” said a flight attendant in the aisle.

Sam raced for his state-room. He bolted in and sank on the lounge. In the lower berth Eustace Hignett was lying with closed eyes. He opened them languidly, then stared.

Sam rushed to his cabin. He burst in and collapsed onto the couch. In the lower bunk, Eustace Hignett was lying with his eyes closed. He opened them slowly, then stared.

“Hullo!” he said. “I say! You’re wet!”

“Hey!” he said. “Wow! You’re soaked!”

§ 4

Sam removed his clinging garments and hurried into a new suit. He was in no mood for conversation and Eustace Hignett’s frank curiosity jarred upon him. Happily, at this point, a sudden shivering of the floor and a creaking of woodwork proclaimed the fact that the vessel was under way again, and his cousin, turning pea-green, rolled over on his side with a hollow moan. Sam finished buttoning his waistcoat and went out.

Sam took off his tight clothes and quickly put on a new suit. He wasn't in the mood to talk, and Eustace Hignett's blunt curiosity annoyed him. Luckily, at that moment, the floor shook and the wood creaked, signaling that the ship was moving again, causing his cousin to turn pale and roll over with a groan. Sam finished buttoning his vest and stepped outside.

He was passing the inquiry bureau on the C-deck, striding along with bent head and scowling brow, when a sudden exclamation caused him to look up, and the scowl was wiped from his brow as with a sponge. For there stood the girl he had met on the dock. With her was a superfluous young man who looked like a parrot.

He was walking past the information desk on the C-deck, head down and frowning, when a sudden shout made him look up, and his frown disappeared instantly. There stood the girl he had met on the dock. With her was an unnecessary young man who looked like a parrot.

“Oh, how are you?” asked the girl breathlessly.

“Oh, how are you?” the girl asked, out of breath.

“Splendid, thanks,” said Sam.

“Awesome, thanks,” said Sam.

“Didn’t you get very wet?”

"Weren't you soaked?"

“I did get a little damp.”

“I did get a bit wet.”

“I thought you would,” said the young man who looked like a parrot. “Directly I saw you go over the side I said to myself: ‘That fellow’s going to get wet!’”

“I thought you would,” said the young man who looked like a parrot. “As soon as I saw you go over the side, I told myself: ‘That guy’s going to get wet!’”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“Oh!” said the girl. “May I—Mr.——?”

“Oh!” said the girl. “Can I—Mr.——?”

“Marlowe.”

“Marlowe.”

“Mr. Marlowe. Mr. Bream Mortimer.”

“Mr. Marlowe. Mr. Bream Mortimer.”

Sam smirked at the young man. The young man smirked at Sam.

Sam smirked at the young guy. The young guy smirked back at Sam.

“Nearly got left behind,” said Bream Mortimer.

“Almost got left behind,” said Bream Mortimer.

“Yes, nearly.”

"Yep, almost."

“No joke getting left behind.”

"Seriously, getting left behind."

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Have to take the next boat. Lose a lot of time,” said Mr. Mortimer, driving home his point.

“Have to catch the next boat. It’ll waste a lot of time,” Mr. Mortimer said, emphasizing his point.

The girl had listened to these intellectual exchanges with impatience. She now spoke again.

The girl had listened to these intellectual discussions with annoyance. She spoke again.

“Oh, Bream!”

“Oh, Bream!”

“Hello?”

"Hey?"

“Do be a dear and run down to the saloon and see if it’s all right about our places for lunch.”

“Please be a dear and go down to the bar and check if everything is alright about our spots for lunch.”

“It is all right. The table steward said so.”

“It’s all good. The table steward said so.”

“Yes, but go and make certain.”

“Yes, but go and make sure.”

“All right.”

"Okay."

He hopped away and the girl turned to Sam with shining eyes.

He jumped away, and the girl turned to Sam with bright, excited eyes.

“Oh, Mr. Marlowe, you oughtn’t to have done it! Really, you oughtn’t! You might have been drowned! But I never saw anything so wonderful. It was like the stories of knights who used to jump into lions’ dens after gloves!”

“Oh, Mr. Marlowe, you shouldn’t have done that! Honestly, you shouldn’t! You could have drowned! But I’ve never seen anything so amazing. It was just like the tales of knights who used to leap into lions’ dens for gloves!”

“Yes?” said Sam a little vaguely. The resemblance had not struck him. It seemed a silly hobby, and rough on the lions, too.

“Yes?” Sam said, sounding a bit unsure. He hadn't noticed the resemblance. It seemed like a pointless hobby, and tough on the lions, too.

“It was the sort of thing Sir Lancelot or Sir Galahad would have done! But you shouldn’t have bothered, really! It’s all right, now.”

“It’s the kind of thing Sir Lancelot or Sir Galahad would have done! But you really didn’t need to go through the trouble! Everything's fine now.”

“Oh, it’s all right now?”

“Oh, is everything good now?”

“Yes. I’d quite forgotten that Mr. Mortimer was to be on board. He has given me all the money I shall need. You see it was this way. I had to sail on this boat in rather a hurry. Father’s head clerk was to have gone to the bank and got some money and met me on board and given it to me, but the silly old man was late and when he got to the dock they had just pulled in the gang-plank. So he tried to throw the money to me in a handkerchief and it fell into the water. But you shouldn’t have dived in after it.”

“Yes. I totally forgot that Mr. Mortimer was supposed to be on board. He’s given me all the money I’ll need. Here’s what happened: I had to leave on this boat pretty quickly. My dad’s head clerk was supposed to go to the bank, get some cash, and meet me on board to hand it over, but the old guy was late, and by the time he got to the dock, they had just pulled in the gangplank. So he tried to toss the money to me in a handkerchief, and it fell into the water. But you really shouldn’t have jumped in after it.”

“Oh, well!” said Sam, straightening his tie, with a quiet, brave smile. He had never expected to feel grateful to that obese bounder who had shoved him off the rail, but now he would have liked to seek him out and shake him by the hand.

“Oh, well!” said Sam, straightening his tie with a calm, brave smile. He had never thought he would feel thankful to that hefty jerk who had pushed him off the rail, but now he wanted to find him and shake his hand.

“You really are the bravest man I ever met!”

“You're truly the bravest guy I've ever met!”

“Oh, no!”

“Oh, no!”

“How modest you are! But I suppose all brave men are modest!”

“How humble you are! But I guess all brave people are humble!”

“I was only too delighted at what looked like a chance of doing you a service.”

“I was really happy at what seemed like a chance to help you out.”

“It was the extraordinary quickness of it that was so wonderful. I do admire presence of mind. You didn’t hesitate for a second. You just shot over the side as though propelled by some irresistible force!”

“It was the incredible speed of it that was so amazing. I really admire having a quick mind. You didn’t pause for even a moment. You just jumped over the side as if pushed by some unstoppable force!”

“It was nothing, nothing really. One just happens to have the knack of keeping one’s head and acting quickly on the spur of the moment. Some people have it, some haven’t.”

“It was nothing, nothing really. Some people just have the ability to stay calm and act quickly when the moment calls for it. Some people have it, some don’t.”

“And just think! As Bream was saying....”

“And just think! As Bream was saying....”

“It is all right,” said Mr. Mortimer, reappearing suddenly. “I saw a couple of the stewards and they both said it was all right. So it’s all right.”

“It is fine,” said Mr. Mortimer, suddenly showing up again. “I talked to a couple of the stewards, and they both said it was fine. So it’s fine.”

“Splendid,” said the girl. “Oh, Bream!”

“Awesome,” said the girl. “Oh, Bream!”

“Hello?”

“Hey?”

“Do be an angel and run along to my state-room and see if Pinky-Boodles is quite comfortable.”

“Could you please be a dear and go to my state-room to check if Pinky-Boodles is comfortable?”

“Bound to be.”

“Definitely going to happen.”

“Yes. But do go. He may be feeling lonely. Chirrup to him a little.”

“Yes. But go ahead. He might be feeling lonely. Give him a little chirp.”

“Chirrup?”

"Chirp?"

“Yes, to cheer him up.”

"Yeah, to lift his spirits."

“Oh, all right.”

“Okay, fine.”

“Run along!”

“Go ahead!”

Mr. Mortimer ran along. He had the air of one who feels that he only needs a peaked cap and a uniform two sizes too small for him to be a properly equipped messenger boy.

Mr. Mortimer ran along. He had the vibe of someone who thinks he just needs a peaked cap and a uniform two sizes too small to be a fully equipped messenger boy.

“And, as Bream was saying,” resumed the girl, “you might have been left behind.”

“And, as Bream was saying,” the girl continued, “you could have been left behind.”

“That,” said Sam, edging a step closer, “was the thought that tortured me, the thought that a friendship so delightfully begun....”

“That,” said Sam, taking a step closer, “was the thought that haunted me, the thought that a friendship so wonderfully started....”

“But it hadn’t begun. We have never spoken to each other before now.”

“But it hasn’t started yet. We’ve never talked to each other until now.”

“Have you forgotten? On the dock....”

“Have you forgotten? At the dock....”

Sudden enlightenment came into her eyes.

Sudden clarity shone in her eyes.

“Oh, you are the man poor Pinky-Boodles bit!”

“Oh, you’re the guy poor Pinky-Boodles bit!”

“The lucky man!”

"The lucky guy!"

Her face clouded.

Her expression soured.

“Poor Pinky is feeling the motion of the boat a little. It’s his first voyage.”

“Poor Pinky is feeling the movement of the boat a bit. It’s his first trip.”

“I shall always remember that it was Pinky who first brought us together. Would you care for a stroll on deck?”

“I will always remember that it was Pinky who first brought us together. Would you like to take a walk on the deck?”

“Not just now, thanks. I must be getting back to my room to finish unpacking. After lunch, perhaps.”

“Not right now, thanks. I need to head back to my room to finish unpacking. Maybe after lunch.”

“I will be there. By the way, you know my name, but....”

“I'll be there. By the way, you know my name, but....”

“Oh, mine?” She smiled brightly. “It’s funny that a person’s name is the last thing one thinks of asking. Mine is Bennett.”

“Oh, mine?” She smiled brightly. “It's funny how a person’s name is the last thing we think to ask. Mine is Bennett.”

“Bennett!”

“Bennett!”

“Wilhelmina Bennett. My friends,” she said softly as she turned away, “call me Billie!”

“Wilhelmina Bennett. My friends,” she said softly as she turned away, “call me Billie!”

CHAPTER III.
SAM PAVES THE WAY

For some moments Sam remained where he was, staring after the girl as she flitted down the passage. He felt dizzy. Mental acrobatics always have an unsettling effect, and a young man may be excused for feeling a little dizzy when he is called upon suddenly and without any warning to re-adjust all his preconceived views on any subject. Listening to Eustace Hignett’s story of his blighted romance, Sam had formed an unflattering opinion of this Wilhelmina Bennett who had broken off her engagement simply because on the day of the marriage his cousin had been short of the necessary wedding garment. He had, indeed, thought a little smugly how different his goddess of the red hair was from the object of Eustace Hignett’s affections. And now they had proved to be one and the same. It was disturbing. It was like suddenly finding the vampire of a five-reel feature film turn into the heroine.

For a few moments, Sam stayed where he was, watching the girl as she dashed down the hallway. He felt lightheaded. Mental gymnastics always have a disorienting effect, and a young man can be forgiven for feeling a bit dizzy when he suddenly has to rethink all his preformed opinions on any topic. After hearing Eustace Hignett’s tale of his crushed romance, Sam had developed a poor opinion of this Wilhelmina Bennett who called off her engagement simply because, on the wedding day, his cousin was missing the necessary attire. He had even thought a little smugly about how different his red-haired goddess was from Eustace Hignett’s love interest. And now, they turned out to be the same person. It was unsettling. It was like suddenly discovering that the vampire in a five-reel movie transformed into the heroine.

Some men, on making the discovery of this girl’s identity, might have felt that Providence had intervened to save them from a disastrous entanglement. This point of view never occurred to Samuel Marlowe. The way he looked at it was that he had been all wrong about Wilhelmina Bennett. Eustace, he felt, had been to blame throughout. If this girl had maltreated Eustace’s finer feelings, then her reason for doing so must have been excellent and praiseworthy.

Some guys, upon finding out who this girl really was, might have thought that fate had stepped in to rescue them from a bad situation. But Samuel Marlowe never thought that way. He realized he had misjudged Wilhelmina Bennett. He believed Eustace was at fault the whole time. If this girl had hurt Eustace’s feelings, then her reasons for doing so must have been good and deserving of respect.

After all ... poor old Eustace ... quite a good fellow, no doubt in many ways ... but, coming down to brass tacks, what was there about Eustace that gave him any claim to monopolise the affections of a wonderful girl? Where, in a word, did Eustace Hignett get off? He made a tremendous grievance of the fact that she had broken off the engagement, but what right had he to go about the place expecting her to be engaged to him? Eustace Hignett, no doubt, looked upon the poor girl as utterly heartless. Marlowe regarded her behaviour as thoroughly sensible. She had made a mistake, and, realising this at the eleventh hour, she had had the force of character to correct it. He was sorry for poor old Eustace, but he really could not permit the suggestion that Wilhelmina Bennett—her friends called her Billie—had not behaved in a perfectly splendid way throughout. It was women like Wilhelmina Bennett—Billie to her intimates—who made the world worth living in.

After all ... poor old Eustace ... a decent guy, no doubt in many ways ... but, to get straight to the point, what did Eustace really have that gave him any right to claim the love of an amazing girl? Where, to be blunt, did Eustace Hignett get off? He made a big deal about her breaking off the engagement, but what right did he have to expect her to stay engaged to him? Eustace Hignett likely thought the poor girl was completely heartless. Marlowe saw her actions as completely reasonable. She had made a mistake and, realizing this at the last minute, had the strength of character to fix it. He felt sorry for poor old Eustace, but he really couldn’t accept the idea that Wilhelmina Bennett—her friends called her Billie—hadn't acted in a perfectly admirable way the whole time. It was women like Wilhelmina Bennett—Billie to her close friends—who made the world worth living in.

Her friends called her Billie. He did not blame them. It was a delightful name and suited her to perfection. He practised it a few times. “Billie ... Billie ... Billie....” It certainly ran pleasantly off the tongue. “Billie Bennett.” Very musical. “Billie Marlowe.” Still better. “We noticed among those present the charming and popular Mrs. ‘Billie’ Marlowe....”

Her friends called her Billie. He didn't blame them. It was a lovely name and fit her perfectly. He practiced it a few times. “Billie ... Billie ... Billie....” It definitely rolled off the tongue nicely. “Billie Bennett.” Very melodic. “Billie Marlowe.” Even better. “We noticed among those present the charming and popular Mrs. ‘Billie’ Marlowe....”

A consuming desire came over him to talk about the girl to someone. Obviously indicated as the party of the second part was Eustace Hignett. If Eustace was still capable of speech—and after all the boat was hardly rolling at all—he would enjoy a further chat about his ruined life. Besides, he had another reason for seeking Eustace’s society. As a man who had been actually engaged to marry this supreme girl, Eustace Hignett had an attraction for Sam akin to that of some great public monument. He had become a sort of shrine. He had taken on a glamour. Sam entered the state-room almost reverentially, with something of the emotions of a boy going into his first dime museum.

A strong urge came over him to talk about the girl to someone. Clearly, the person to talk to was Eustace Hignett. If Eustace was still able to speak—and after all, the boat was barely rocking at all—he would welcome another conversation about his ruined life. Plus, he had another reason for wanting to hang out with Eustace. As a man who had actually been engaged to marry this amazing girl, Eustace Hignett had a pull for Sam similar to that of a grand public monument. He had become a sort of shrine. He had taken on an aura. Sam entered the state-room almost with reverence, feeling something like a boy going into his first dime museum.

The exhibit was lying on his back, staring at the roof of the berth. By lying absolutely still and forcing himself to think of purely inland scenes and objects, he had contrived to reduce the green in his complexion to a mere tinge. But it would be paltering with the truth to say that he felt debonair. He received Sam with a wan austerity.

The exhibit was lying on his back, staring at the roof of the berth. By staying completely still and forcing himself to think of totally non-coastal scenes and things, he managed to reduce the green in his face to just a slight tinge. But it wouldn't be honest to say that he felt carefree. He greeted Sam with a faint seriousness.

“Sit down!” he said. “Don’t stand there swaying like that. I can’t bear it.”

“Sit down!” he said. “Don’t stand there swaying like that. It’s driving me crazy.”

“Why, we aren’t out of the harbour yet. Surely you aren’t going to be sea-sick already.”

“Come on, we’re not even out of the harbor yet. You can't be feeling seasick already.”

“I can issue no positive guarantee. Perhaps if I can keep my mind off it.... I have had good results for the last ten minutes by thinking steadily of the Sahara. There,” said Eustace Hignett with enthusiasm, “is a place for you! That is something like a spot. Miles and miles of sand and not a drop of water anywhere!”

“I can't make any definite promises. Maybe if I can distract myself... I've had good results for the last ten minutes by focusing on the Sahara. There,” said Eustace Hignett with excitement, “is a destination for you! Now that's a real place. Miles and miles of sand and not a single drop of water around!”

Sam sat down on the lounge.

Sam sat down on the couch.

“You’re quite right. The great thing is to concentrate your mind on other topics. Why not, for instance, tell me some more about your unfortunate affair with that girl—Billie Bennett I think you said her name was.”

“You’re absolutely right. The key is to focus your mind on something else. How about you tell me more about your unfortunate situation with that girl—Billie Bennett, I believe you said her name was.”

“Wilhelmina Bennett. Where on earth did you get the idea that her name was Billie?”

“Wilhelmina Bennett. Where on earth did you get the idea that her name was Billie?”

“I had a notion that girls called Wilhelmina were sometimes Billie to their friends.”

“I thought that girls named Wilhelmina were sometimes called Billie by their friends.”

“I never called her anything but Wilhelmina. But I really cannot talk about it. The recollection tortures me.”

“I never called her anything but Wilhelmina. But I really can’t talk about it. The memory tortures me.”

“That’s just what you want. It’s the counter-irritation principle. Persevere, and you’ll soon forget that you’re on board ship at all.”

"That’s exactly what you need. It’s the counter-irritation principle. Keep at it, and you’ll soon forget that you’re even on the ship."

“There’s something in that,” admitted Eustace reflectively. “It’s very good of you to be so sympathetic and interested.”

“There’s something to that,” Eustace admitted thoughtfully. “It’s really nice of you to be so understanding and interested.”

“My dear fellow ... anything that I can do ... where did you meet her first, for instance?”

“My dear friend ... is there anything I can do ... where did you first meet her, for example?”

“At a dinner....” Eustace Hignett broke off abruptly. He had a good memory and he had just recollected the fish they had served at that dinner—a flabby and exhausted looking fish half sunk beneath the surface of a thick white sauce.

“At a dinner....” Eustace Hignett stopped suddenly. He had a good memory and just remembered the fish they served at that dinner—a soggy and tired-looking fish half submerged in a thick white sauce.

“And what struck you most forcibly about her at first? Her lovely hair, I suppose?”

“And what caught your attention the most about her at first? Her beautiful hair, I guess?”

“How did you know she had lovely hair?”

“How did you know she had beautiful hair?”

“My dear chap, I naturally assumed that any girl with whom you fell in love would have nice hair.”

“My dear friend, I naturally thought that any girl you fell in love with would have nice hair.”

“Well, you are perfectly right, as it happens. Her hair was remarkably beautiful. It was red....”

“Well, you’re absolutely right. Her hair was stunningly beautiful. It was red…”

“Like autumn leaves with the sun on them!” said Marlowe ecstatically.

“Like autumn leaves shining in the sun!” Marlowe said excitedly.

Hignett started.

Hignett began.

“What an extraordinary thing! That is an absolutely exact description. Her eyes were a deep blue....”

“What an amazing thing! That is a completely accurate description. Her eyes were a deep blue…”

“Or, rather, green.”

"Or, actually, green."

“Blue.”

“Blue.”

“Green. There is a shade of green that looks blue.”

“Green. There’s a shade of green that appears blue.”

“What the devil do you know about the colour of her eyes?” demanded Eustace heatedly. “Am I telling you about her, or are you telling me?”

“What the heck do you know about the color of her eyes?” Eustace shouted. “Am I telling you about her, or are you telling me?”

“My dear old man, don’t get excited. Don’t you see I am trying to construct this girl in my imagination, to visualise her? I don’t pretend to doubt your special knowledge, but after all green eyes generally do go with red hair and there are all shades of green. There is the bright green of meadow grass, the dull green of the uncut emerald, the faint yellowish green of your face at the present moment....”

“My dear old man, don’t get worked up. Can’t you see I’m trying to build a picture of this girl in my mind? I don’t mean to question your expertise, but green eyes typically come with red hair, and there are so many shades of green. There’s the bright green of fresh grass, the dull green of an uncut emerald, and the faint yellowish green of your face right now...”

“Don’t talk about the colour of my face! Now you’ve gone and reminded me just when I was beginning to forget.”

“Don't mention the color of my face! Now you've brought it up just when I was starting to forget.”

“Awfully sorry. Stupid of me. Get your mind off it again—quick. What were we saying? Oh, yes, this girl. I always think it helps one to form a mental picture of people if one knows something about their tastes—what sort of things they are interested in, their favourite topics of conversation, and so on. This Miss Bennett now, what did she like talking about?”

“I'm really sorry. That was dumb of me. Let's forget about it—fast. What were we talking about? Oh, right, this girl. I always think it helps to create a mental image of people if you know something about their interests—what kinds of things they're into, their favorite topics to discuss, and so on. So, this Miss Bennett, what did she enjoy talking about?”

“Oh, all sorts of things.”

“Oh, all kinds of things.”

“Yes, but what?”

"Yeah, but what?"

“Well, for one thing she was very fond of poetry. It was that which first drew us together.”

“Well, for one thing, she really loved poetry. That’s what first brought us together.”

“Poetry!” Sam’s heart sank a little. He had read a certain amount of poetry at school, and once he had won a prize of three shillings and sixpence for the last line of a Limerick in a competition in a weekly paper; but he was self-critic enough to know that poetry was not his long suit. Still there was a library on board the ship, and no doubt it would be possible to borrow the works of some standard bard and bone them up from time to time. “Any special poet?”

“Poetry!” Sam’s heart dropped a bit. He had read a good amount of poetry in school, and once he even won a prize of three shillings and sixpence for the last line of a limerick in a competition in a weekly paper; but he was self-aware enough to know that poetry wasn’t his strong suit. Still, there was a library on the ship, and it would surely be possible to borrow some works by a well-known poet and study them occasionally. “Any specific poet?”

“Well, she seemed to like my stuff. You never read my sonnet-sequence on Spring, did you?”

“Well, she seemed to like my work. You never read my sonnet sequence on Spring, did you?”

“No. What other poets did she like besides you?”

“No. Which other poets did she like besides you?”

“Tennyson principally,” said Eustace Hignett with a reminiscent quiver in his voice. “The hours we have spent together reading the Idylls of the King!”

“Tennyson mainly,” said Eustace Hignett with a nostalgic tremor in his voice. “The time we’ve spent together reading the Idylls of the King!”

“The which of what?” inquired Sam, taking a pencil from his pocket and shooting out a cuff.

“The what of what?” asked Sam, pulling a pencil from his pocket and rolling up his sleeve.

“‘The Idylls of the King.’ My good man, I know you have a soul which would be considered inadequate by a common earthworm but you have surely heard of Tennyson’s ‘Idylls of the King?’”

“‘The Idylls of the King.’ My good man, I know you have a soul that would be seen as lacking by an ordinary earthworm, but you must have heard of Tennyson’s ‘Idylls of the King?’”

“Oh, those! Why, my dear old chap! Tennyson’s ‘Idylls of the King?’ Well, I should say! Have I heard of Tennyson’s ‘Idylls of the King?’ Well, really? I suppose you haven’t a copy with you on board by any chance?”

“Oh, those! Why, my dear old friend! Tennyson’s ‘Idylls of the King?’ Of course! Have I heard of Tennyson’s ‘Idylls of the King?’ Really? I guess you don’t happen to have a copy with you on board, do you?”

“There is a copy in my kit bag. The very one we used to read together. Take it and keep it or throw it overboard. I don’t want to see it again.”

“There’s a copy in my kit bag. The exact one we used to read together. Take it and keep it or toss it overboard. I don’t want to see it again.”

Sam prospected among the shirts, collars, and trousers in the bag and presently came upon a morocco-bound volume. He laid it beside him on the lounge.

Sam searched through the shirts, collars, and trousers in the bag and soon found a leather-bound book. He set it down next to him on the couch.

“Little by little, bit by bit,” he said, “I am beginning to form a sort of picture of this girl, this—what was her name again? Bennett—this Miss Bennett. You have a wonderful knack of description. You make her seem so real and vivid. Tell me some more about her. She wasn’t keen on golf, by any chance, I suppose?”

“Little by little, bit by bit,” he said, “I’m starting to get a picture of this girl, this—what was her name again? Bennett—this Miss Bennett. You have an amazing talent for description. You make her feel so real and vibrant. Tell me more about her. She wasn’t into golf, by any chance, was she?”

“I believe she did play. The subject came up once and she seemed rather enthusiastic. Why?”

“I think she did play. The topic came up once and she seemed pretty enthusiastic. Why?”

“Well, I’d much sooner talk to a girl about golf than poetry.”

“Well, I’d definitely rather talk to a girl about golf than poetry.”

“You are hardly likely to be in a position to have to talk to Wilhelmina Bennett about either, I should imagine.”

“You probably won’t have to talk to Wilhelmina Bennett about either one, I’d guess.”

“No, there’s that, of course. I was thinking of girls in general. Some girls bar golf, and then it’s rather difficult to know how to start the conversation. But, tell me, were there any topics which got on this Miss Bennett’s nerves, if you know what I mean? It seems to me that at one time or another you may have said something that offended her. I mean, it seems curious that she should have broken off the engagement if you had never disagreed or quarrelled about anything.”

“No, that’s true, of course. I was thinking about girls in general. Some girls avoid golf, and then it can be pretty tricky to know how to kick off the conversation. But, seriously, were there any topics that annoyed this Miss Bennett, if you catch my drift? It seems to me that at some point you must have said something that upset her. I mean, it seems odd that she would have ended the engagement if you never disagreed or argued about anything.”

“Well, of course, there was always the matter of that dog of hers. She had a dog, you know, a snappy brute of a Pekinese. If there was ever any shadow of disagreement between us, it had to do with that dog. I made rather a point of it that I would not have it about the home after we were married.”

“Well, of course, there was always the issue of her dog. She had a dog, you know, a feisty little Pekinese. If there was ever any tension between us, it revolved around that dog. I was quite firm about not wanting it around the house after we got married.”

“I see!” said Sam. He shot his cuff once more and wrote on it: “Dog—conciliate.” “Yes, of course, that must have wounded her.”

“I get it!” said Sam. He rolled up his sleeve again and wrote on it: “Dog—make up.” “Yeah, of course, that must have hurt her.”

“Not half so much as he wounded me. He pinned me by the ankle the day before we—Wilhelmina and I, I mean—were to have been married. It is some satisfaction to me in my broken state to remember that I got home on the little beast with considerable juiciness and lifted him clean over the Chesterfield.”

“Not nearly as much as he hurt me. He trapped me by the ankle the day before we—Wilhelmina and I, that is—were supposed to get married. It gives me some comfort in my broken condition to remember that I managed to ride the little beast with considerable flair and tossed him right over the Chesterfield.”

Sam shook his head reprovingly.

Sam shook his head disapprovingly.

“You shouldn’t have done that,” he said. He extended his cuff and added the words “Vitally Important” to what he had just written. “It was probably that which decided her.”

“You shouldn’t have done that,” he said. He rolled up his sleeve and added the words “Vitally Important” to what he had just written. “It was probably that which decided her.”

“Well, I hate dogs,” said Eustace Hignett querulously. “I remember Wilhelmina once getting quite annoyed with me because I refused to step in and separate a couple of the brutes, absolute strangers to me, who were fighting in the street. I reminded her that we were all fighters nowadays, that life itself was in a sense a fight; but she wouldn’t be reasonable about it. She said that Sir Galahad would have done it like a shot. I thought not. We have no evidence whatsoever that Sir Galahad was ever called upon to do anything half as dangerous. And, anyway, he wore armour. Give me a suit of mail, reaching well down over the ankles, and I will willingly intervene in a hundred dog fights. But in thin flannel trousers, no!”

“Well, I hate dogs,” Eustace Hignett complained. “I remember Wilhelmina getting really annoyed with me once because I wouldn’t step in and break up a couple of those brutes, total strangers to me, who were fighting in the street. I reminded her that we’re all fighters these days, that life itself is kind of a fight; but she wouldn’t hear of it. She said that Sir Galahad would have jumped in without hesitation. I didn’t think so. We have no evidence at all that Sir Galahad was ever asked to do anything anywhere near as dangerous. And anyway, he wore armor. Give me a suit of chainmail that goes down to my ankles, and I would gladly step in for a hundred dog fights. But in thin flannel trousers? No way!”

Sam rose. His heart was light. He had never, of course, supposed that the girl was anything but perfect; but it was nice to find his high opinion of her corroborated by one who had no reason to exhibit her in a favourable light. He understood her point of view and sympathised with it. An idealist, how could she trust herself to Eustace Hignett? How could she be content with a craven who, instead of scouring the world in the quest for deeds of derring-do, had fallen down so lamentably on his first assignment? There was a specious attractiveness about poor old Eustace which might conceivably win a girl’s heart for a time; he wrote poetry, talked well, and had a nice singing voice; but, as a partner for life ... well, he simply wouldn’t do. That was all there was to it. He simply didn’t add up right. The man a girl like Wilhelmina Bennett required for a husband was somebody entirely different ... somebody, felt Samuel Marlowe, much more like Samuel Marlowe.

Sam stood up. He felt lighthearted. He had always thought the girl was perfect; it was nice to see that his high opinion of her was confirmed by someone who had no reason to present her favorably. He understood her perspective and empathized with it. As an idealist, how could she trust herself to Eustace Hignett? How could she be satisfied with a coward who, instead of seeking out adventures, had completely failed on his first task? There was a misleading charm about poor Eustace that might win a girl’s heart for a little while; he wrote poetry, had good conversation, and a nice singing voice; but as a lifelong partner... well, that just wouldn’t work. That was all there was to it. He simply didn't measure up. The man a girl like Wilhelmina Bennett needed as a husband was someone completely different... someone who felt like Samuel Marlowe.

Swelled almost to bursting point with these reflections, he went on deck to join the ante-luncheon promenade. He saw Billie almost at once. She had put on one of those nice sacky sport-coats which so enhance feminine charms, and was striding along the deck with the breeze playing in her vivid hair like the female equivalent of a Viking. Beside her walked young Mr. Bream Mortimer.

Swelled almost to bursting point with these thoughts, he went on deck to join the pre-lunch stroll. He spotted Billie right away. She was wearing one of those nice, loose-fitting sport coats that really highlight feminine qualities, striding along the deck with the breeze playing in her colorful hair like a female version of a Viking. Next to her walked young Mr. Bream Mortimer.

Sam had been feeling a good deal of a fellow already, but at the sight of her welcoming smile his self-esteem almost caused him to explode. What magic there is in a girl’s smile! It is the raisin which, dropped in the yeast of male complacency, induces fermentation.

Sam had been feeling pretty good about himself, but when he saw her warm smile, his confidence nearly skyrocketed. There's something enchanting about a girl’s smile! It’s like the raisin that, when added to the yeast of a guy's self-satisfaction, triggers a reaction.

“Oh, there you are, Mr. Marlowe!”

“Oh, there you are, Mr. Marlowe!”

“Oh, there you are,” said Bream Mortimer with a slightly different inflection.

“Oh, there you are,” said Bream Mortimer with a slightly different tone.

“I thought I’d like a breath of fresh air before lunch,” said Sam.

“I thought I’d enjoy some fresh air before lunch,” said Sam.

“Oh, Bream!” said the girl.

“Oh, Bream!” the girl exclaimed.

“Hello?”

“Hey?”

“Do be a darling and take this great heavy coat of mine down to my state-room, will you? I had no idea it was so warm.”

“Please be a dear and take my heavy coat down to my room, okay? I had no idea it was so warm.”

“I’ll carry it,” said Bream.

"I'll carry it," Bream said.

“Nonsense! I wouldn’t dream of burdening you with it. Trot along and put it on the berth. It doesn’t matter about folding it up.”

“Nonsense! I wouldn’t dream of putting that on you. Just go ahead and put it on the bed. It doesn’t matter if it’s not folded.”

“All right,” said Bream moodily.

“Okay,” said Bream moodily.

He trotted along. There are moments when a man feels that all he needs in order to be a delivery wagon is a horse and a driver. Bream Mortimer was experiencing such a moment.

He jogged along. Sometimes a guy feels like all he needs to be a delivery wagon is a horse and a driver. Bream Mortimer was having one of those moments.

“He had better chirrup to the dog while he’s there, don’t you think?” suggested Sam. He felt that a resolute man with legs as long as Bream’s might well deposit a cloak on a berth and be back under the half-minute.

“He should probably call out to the dog while he’s there, don’t you think?” Sam suggested. He believed that a determined man with legs as long as Bream’s could easily drop off a coat in a cabin and return in under half a minute.

“Oh yes! Bream!”

“Oh yeah! Bream!”

“Hello?”

“Hi?”

“While you’re down there, just chirrup a little more to poor Pinky. He does appreciate it so!”

“While you’re down there, just give a little more cheer to poor Pinky. He really appreciates it!”

Bream disappeared. It is not always easy to interpret emotion from a glance at a man’s back; but Bream’s back looked like that of a man to whom the thought has occurred that, given a couple of fiddles and a piano, he would have made a good hired orchestra.

Bream vanished. It's not always easy to read emotions from just looking at a man's back; but Bream's back seemed like that of someone who had realized that, with a couple of violins and a piano, he could have been a great hired musician.

“How is your dear little dog, by the way?” inquired Sam solicitously, as he fell into step by her side.

“How’s your little dog doing, by the way?” Sam asked kindly as he walked alongside her.

“Much better now, thanks. I’ve made friends with a girl on board—did you ever hear her name—Jane Hubbard—she’s a rather well-known big-game hunter, and she fixed up some sort of a mixture for Pinky which did him a world of good. I don’t know what was in it except Worcester Sauce, but she said she always gave it to her mules in Africa when they had the botts ... it’s very nice of you to speak so affectionately of poor Pinky when he bit you.”

“Much better now, thanks. I’ve made friends with a girl on board—did you ever hear her name—Jane Hubbard—she’s a fairly well-known big-game hunter, and she made some kind of mixture for Pinky that really helped him. I don’t know what was in it except for Worcestershire Sauce, but she said she always gave it to her mules in Africa when they had the botts ... it’s really nice of you to speak so kindly about poor Pinky after he bit you.”

“Animal spirits!” said Sam tolerantly. “Pure animal spirits. I like to see them. But, of course, I love all dogs.”

“Animal spirits!” Sam said with patience. “Just pure animal spirits. I enjoy seeing them. But, of course, I love all dogs.”

“Oh, do you? So do I!”

“Oh, really? Same here!”

“I only wish they didn’t fight so much. I’m always stopping dog-fights.”

“I just wish they wouldn’t argue so much. I’m always breaking up fights.”

“I do admire a man who knows what to do at a dog-fight. I’m afraid I’m rather helpless myself. There never seems anything to catch hold of.” She looked down. “Have you been reading? What is the book?”

“I really admire a guy who knows how to handle things at a dog fight. I’m afraid I feel pretty helpless. There never seems to be anything I can grab onto.” She glanced down. “Have you been reading? What’s the book?”

“The book? Oh, this. It’s a volume of Tennyson.”

“The book? Oh, this. It’s a collection of Tennyson’s works.”

“Are you fond of Tennyson?”

“Do you like Tennyson?”

“I worship him,” said Sam reverently.

“I worship him,” Sam said with deep respect.

“Those——” he glanced at his cuff—“those ‘Idylls of the King!’ I do not like to think what an ocean voyage would be if I had not my Tennyson with me.”

“Those——” he looked at his cuff—“those ‘Idylls of the King!’ I can’t imagine what an ocean voyage would be like without my Tennyson with me.”

“We must read him together. He is my favourite poet!”

“We need to read him together. He’s my favorite poet!”

“We will! There is something about Tennyson....”

“We will! There’s something about Tennyson....”

“Yes, isn’t there! I’ve felt that myself so often.”

“Yes, there really is! I’ve felt that myself so many times.”

“Some poets are whales at epics and all that sort of thing, while others call it a day when they’ve written something that runs to a couple of verses, but where Tennyson had the bulge was that his long game was just as good as his short. He was great off the tee and a marvel with his chip-shots.”

“Some poets excel at writing epics and all that, while others are satisfied with a couple of verses, but where Tennyson stood out was that his long poems were just as good as his short ones. He was fantastic with the big pieces and a genius with the shorter lines.”

“That sounds as though you play golf.”

“That sounds like you play golf.”

“When I am not reading Tennyson, you can generally find me out on the links. Do you play?”

“When I’m not reading Tennyson, you can usually find me out on the golf course. Do you play?”

“I love it. How extraordinary that we should have so much in common. You seem to like all the things I like. We really ought to be great friends.”

“I love it. How amazing that we have so much in common. You seem to enjoy all the things I enjoy. We should definitely be great friends.”

He was pausing to select the best of three replies when the lunch bugle sounded.

He was taking a moment to choose the best of three responses when the lunch bell rang.

“Oh dear!” she cried. “I must rush. But we shall see one another again up here afterwards?”

“Oh no!” she exclaimed. “I have to hurry. But we’ll see each other again up here later?”

“We will,” said Sam.

“We will,” Sam said.

“We’ll sit and read Tennyson.”

“We’ll sit and read Tennyson.”

“Fine! Er—you and I and Mortimer?”

"Okay! Uh—you, me, and Mortimer?"

“Oh no, Bream is going to sit down below and look after poor Pinky.”

“Oh no, Bream is going to sit down below and take care of poor Pinky.”

“Does he—does he know he is?”

“Does he—does he know he is?”

“Not yet,” said Billie. “I’m going to tell him at lunch.”

“Not yet,” said Billie. “I’m going to tell him at lunch.”

CHAPTER IV.
SAM CLICKS

§ 1

It was the fourth morning of the voyage. Of course, when this story is done in the movies they won’t be satisfied with a bald statement like that; they will have a Spoken Title or a Cut-Back Sub-Caption or whatever they call the thing in the low dens where motion-picture scenario-lizards do their dark work, which will run:—

It was the fourth morning of the journey. Naturally, when this story gets adapted into a movie, they won't be happy with a straightforward statement like that; they'll include a Voiceover Title or a Flashback Sub-Caption or whatever they call it in the shady places where movie scriptwriters do their behind-the-scenes work, which will say:—

AND SO, CALM AND GOLDEN, THE DAYS WENT BY, EACH FRAUGHT WITH HOPE AND YOUTH AND SWEETNESS, LINKING TWO YOUNG HEARTS IN SILKEN FETTERS FORGED BY THE LAUGHING LOVE-GOD.

AND SO, CALM AND GOLDEN, THE DAYS WENT BY, EACH FRAUGHT WITH HOPE AND YOUTH AND SWEETNESS, LINKING TWO YOUNG HEARTS IN SILKEN FETTERS FORGED BY THE LAUGHING LOVE-GOD.

and the males in the audience will shift their chewing gum to the other cheek and take a firmer grip of their companion’s hands and the man at the piano will play “Everybody wants a key to my cellar,” or something equally appropriate, very soulfully and slowly, with a wistful eye on the half-smoked cigarette which he has parked on the lowest octave and intends finishing as soon as the picture is over. But I prefer the plain frank statement that it was the fourth day of the voyage. That is my story and I mean to stick to it.

and the guys in the audience will switch their chewing gum to the other side and hold their partner’s hands a bit tighter, while the man at the piano plays “Everybody wants a key to my cellar,” or something just as fitting, very soulfully and slowly, with a longing glance at the half-smoked cigarette resting on the lowest octave that he plans to finish as soon as the movie is done. But I prefer to keep it simple and clear: it was the fourth day of the voyage. That’s my story, and I’m sticking to it.

Samuel Marlowe, muffled in a bathrobe, came back to the state-room from his tub. His manner had the offensive jauntiness of the man who has had a cold bath when he might just as easily have had a hot one. He looked out of the porthole at the shimmering sea. He felt strong and happy and exuberant.

Samuel Marlowe, wrapped up in a bathrobe, returned to the state room from his bath. He had that annoying swagger of someone who chose a cold bath when they could have easily opted for a hot one. He looked out the porthole at the sparkling sea. He felt strong, happy, and full of energy.

It was not merely the spiritual pride induced by a cold bath that was uplifting this young man. The fact was that, as he towelled his glowing back, he had suddenly come to the decision that this very day he would propose to Wilhelmina Bennett. Yes, he would put his fortune to the test, to win or lose it all. True, he had only known her for four days, but what of that?

It wasn’t just the rush of feeling good from a cold bath that was uplifting this young man. The truth was that, while he dried his glowing back, he had suddenly decided that today he would propose to Wilhelmina Bennett. Yes, he would gamble everything to win or lose it all. Sure, he had only known her for four days, but so what?

Nothing in the way of modern progress is more remarkable than the manner in which the attitude of your lover has changed concerning proposals of marriage. When Samuel Marlowe’s grandfather had convinced himself, after about a year and a half of respectful aloofness, that the emotion which he felt towards Samuel Marlowe’s grandmother-to-be was love, the fashion of the period compelled him to approach the matter in a roundabout way. First, he spent an evening or two singing sentimental ballads, she accompanying him on the piano and the rest of the family sitting on the side-lines to see that no rough stuff was pulled. Having noted that she drooped her eyelashes and turned faintly pink when he came to the “Thee—only thee!” bit, he felt a mild sense of encouragement, strong enough to justify him in taking her sister aside next day and asking if the object of his affections ever happened to mention his name in the course of conversation. Further pour-parlers having passed with her aunt, two more sisters, and her little brother, he felt that the moment had arrived when he might send her a volume of Shelley, with some of the passages marked in pencil. A few weeks later, he interviewed her father and obtained his consent to the paying of his addresses. And finally, after writing her a letter which began “Madam, you will not have been insensible to the fact that for some time past you have inspired in my bosom feelings deeper than those of ordinary friendship....” he waylaid her in the rose-garden and brought the thing off.

Nothing in modern progress is more striking than how your lover's attitude toward marriage proposals has changed. When Samuel Marlowe’s grandfather finally convinced himself, after about a year and a half of respectful distance, that the feelings he had for Samuel Marlowe’s future grandmother were love, the customs of the time required him to approach the situation in a roundabout way. First, he spent a couple of evenings singing sentimental ballads, with her playing the piano and the rest of the family watching from the sidelines to ensure nothing inappropriate happened. Once he noticed that she fluttered her eyelashes and blushed slightly when he got to the “Thee—only thee!” part, he felt a small boost of confidence, just enough to justify taking her sister aside the next day to ask if she ever mentioned his name in conversation. After further discussions with her aunt, two more sisters, and her little brother, he felt it was the right time to send her a volume of Shelley, with some passages marked in pencil. A few weeks later, he met with her father and got his permission to pursue her. Finally, after writing her a letter that began, “Madam, you must have noticed that for some time, you have inspired in me feelings deeper than ordinary friendship…,” he caught her in the rose garden and made his move.

How different is the behaviour of the modern young man. His courtship can hardly be called a courtship at all. His methods are those of Sir W. S. Gilbert’s Alphonso.

How different is the behavior of today's young man. His courtship can barely be called a courtship at all. His methods are like those of Sir W. S. Gilbert’s Alphonso.

“Alphonso, who for cool assurance all creation licks,
He up and said to Emily who has cheek enough for six:
‘Miss Emily, I love you. Will you marry? Say the word!’
And Emily said: ‘Certainly, Alphonso, like a bird!’”

“Alphonso, who exudes confidence like no one else,
He stood up and said to Emily, who had the confidence of six:
‘Miss Emily, I love you. Will you marry me? Just say the word!’
And Emily replied: ‘Of course, Alphonso, just like a bird!’”

Sam Marlowe was a warm supporter of the Alphonso method. He was a bright young man and did not require a year to make up his mind that Wilhelmina Bennett had been set apart by Fate from the beginning of time to be his bride. He had known it from the moment he saw her on the dock, and all the subsequent strolling, reading, talking, soup-drinking, tea-drinking, and shuffle-board-playing which they had done together had merely solidified his original impression. He loved this girl with all the force of a fiery nature—the fiery nature of the Marlowes was a by-word in Bruton Street, Berkeley Square—and something seemed to whisper that she loved him. At any rate she wanted somebody like Sir Galahad, and, without wishing to hurl bouquets at himself, he could not see where she could possibly get anyone liker Sir Galahad than himself. So, wind and weather permitting, Samuel Marlowe intended to propose to Wilhelmina Bennett this very day.

Sam Marlowe was a strong supporter of the Alphonso method. He was a smart young man who didn’t need a year to realize that Wilhelmina Bennett had been destined by Fate to be his bride from the very start. He had known it the moment he saw her on the dock, and all the time they spent strolling, reading, talking, drinking soup, having tea, and playing shuffleboard together only confirmed his initial feelings. He loved this girl with all the passion of his fiery personality—the fiery nature of the Marlowes was well-known on Bruton Street, Berkeley Square—and something seemed to suggest that she loved him too. In any case, she was looking for someone like Sir Galahad, and without trying to boast, he couldn’t see how she could find anyone more like Sir Galahad than himself. So, weather permitting, Samuel Marlowe planned to propose to Wilhelmina Bennett that very day.

He let down the trick basin which hung beneath the mirror and, collecting his shaving materials, began to lather his face.

He lowered the trick basin that was hanging under the mirror and, gathering his shaving supplies, started to lather his face.

“I am the Bandolero!” sang Sam blithely through the soap. “I am, I am the Bandolero! Yes, yes, I am the Bandolero!”

“I am the Bandolero!” sang Sam cheerfully through the soap. “I am, I am the Bandolero! Yes, yes, I am the Bandolero!”

The untidy heap of bedclothes in the lower berth stirred restlessly.

The messy pile of blankets in the bottom bunk moved restlessly.

“Oh, God!” said Eustace Hignett thrusting out a tousled head.

“Oh, my God!” said Eustace Hignett, poking out a messy head.

Sam regarded his cousin with commiseration. Horrid things had been happening to Eustace during the last few days, and it was quite a pleasant surprise each morning to find that he was still alive.

Sam looked at his cousin with sympathy. Terrible things had been happening to Eustace over the past few days, and it was a nice surprise each morning to see that he was still alive.

“Feeling bad again, old man?”

“Feeling down again, old man?”

“I was feeling all right,” replied Hignett churlishly, “until you began the farmyard imitations. What sort of a day is it?”

“I was doing fine,” Hignett replied grumpily, “until you started with the farmyard sounds. What kind of day is it?”

“Glorious! The sea....”

“Awesome! The ocean....”

“Don’t talk about the sea!”

“Don't talk about the ocean!”

“Sorry! The sun is shining brighter than it has ever shone in the history of the race. Why don’t you get up?”

“Sorry! The sun is shining brighter than it ever has in the history of our race. Why don’t you get up?”

“Nothing will induce me to get up.”

“Nothing will make me get up.”

“Well, go a regular buster and have an egg for breakfast.”

“Well, go ahead and be a regular loser and have an egg for breakfast.”

Eustace Hignett shuddered. He eyed Sam sourly. “You seem devilish pleased with yourself this morning!” he said censoriously.

Eustace Hignett shuddered. He looked at Sam with a scowl. “You seem really pleased with yourself this morning!” he said disapprovingly.

Sam dried the razor carefully and put it away. He hesitated. Then the desire to confide in somebody got the better of him.

Sam carefully dried the razor and put it away. He hesitated. Then, the urge to share something with someone overwhelmed him.

“The fact is,” he said apologetically, “I’m in love!”

“The fact is,” he said, sounding a bit sorry, “I’m in love!”

“In love!” Eustace Hignett sat up and bumped his head sharply against the berth above him. “Has this been going on long?”

“In love!” Eustace Hignett sat up and bumped his head hard against the shelf above him. “How long has this been happening?”

“Ever since the voyage started.”

“Since the trip began.”

“I think you might have told me,” said Eustace reproachfully. “I told you my troubles. Why did you not let me know that this awful thing had come upon you?”

“I think you might have told me,” Eustace said, sounding disappointed. “I shared my problems with you. Why didn’t you tell me that this terrible thing had happened to you?”

“Well, as a matter of fact, old man, during these last few days I had a notion that your mind was, so to speak, occupied elsewhere.”

“Well, actually, old man, over these past few days I had a feeling that your mind was, so to speak, elsewhere.”

“Who is she?”

“Who is she?”

“Oh, a girl I met on board.”

“Oh, a girl I met on the ship.”

“Don’t do it!” said Eustace Hignett solemnly. “As a friend I entreat you not to do it. Take my advice, as a man who knows women, and don’t do it!”

“Don’t do it!” Eustace Hignett said seriously. “As a friend, I urge you not to do it. Take my advice from someone who understands women, and don’t go through with it!”

“Don’t do what?”

"Don't do what?"

“Propose to her. I can tell by the glitter in your eye that you are intending to propose to this girl—probably this morning.”

“Propose to her. I can see it in your eyes that you're planning to pop the question to this girl—likely this morning.”

“Not this morning—after lunch. I always think one can do oneself more justice after lunch.”

“Not this morning—after lunch. I always think you can do a better job of it after lunch.”

“Don’t do it. Women are the devil, whether they marry you or jilt you. Do you realise that women wear black evening dresses that have to be hooked up in a hurry when you are late for the theatre, and that, out of sheer wanton malignity, the hooks and eyes on those dresses are also made black? Do you realise...?”

“Don’t do it. Women are trouble, whether they marry you or leave you. Do you realize that women wear black evening dresses that have to be fastened quickly when you’re running late for the theater, and that, just out of spite, the hooks and eyes on those dresses are also black? Do you realize...?”

“Oh, I’ve thought it all out.”

“Oh, I’ve figured it all out.”

“And take the matter of children. How would you like to become the father—and a mere glance around you will show you that the chances are enormously in favour of such a thing happening—of a boy with spectacles and protruding front teeth who asks questions all the time? Out of six small boys whom I saw when I came on board, four wore spectacles and had teeth like rabbits. The other two were equally revolting in different styles. How would you like to become the father...?”

“And consider the issue of children. How would you feel about becoming a father—and just look around you, the odds are heavily in favor of that happening—of a boy with glasses and big front teeth who never stops asking questions? Out of six little boys I saw when I boarded, four wore glasses and had teeth like rabbits. The other two were equally unpleasant in their own ways. How would you feel about becoming a father...?”

“There is no need to be indelicate,” said Sam stiffly. “A man must take these chances.”

“There’s no need to be rude,” Sam said stiffly. “A guy has to take these chances.”

“Give her the miss in baulk,” pleaded Hignett. “Stay down here for the rest of the voyage. You can easily dodge her when you get to Southampton. And, if she sends messages, say you’re ill and can’t be disturbed.”

“Ignore her,” Hignett urged. “Just stay down here for the rest of the trip. You can easily avoid her when you get to Southampton. And if she sends messages, just say you’re sick and can't be bothered.”

Sam gazed at him, revolted. More than ever he began to understand how it was that a girl with ideals had broken off her engagement with this man. He finished dressing, and, after a satisfying breakfast, went on deck.

Sam looked at him, disgusted. He started to understand more than ever why a girl with principles had ended her engagement with this guy. He finished getting dressed, and after a fulfilling breakfast, headed out on deck.

§ 2

It was, as he had said, a glorious morning. The sample which he had had through the porthole had not prepared him for the magic of it. The ship swam in a vast bowl of the purest blue on an azure carpet flecked with silver. It was a morning which impelled a man to great deeds, a morning which shouted to him to chuck his chest out and be romantic. The sight of Billie Bennett, trim and gleaming in a pale green sweater and white skirt had the effect of causing Marlowe to alter the programme which he had sketched out. Proposing to this girl was not a thing to be put off till after lunch. It was a thing to be done now and at once. The finest efforts of the finest cooks in the world could not put him in better form than he felt at present.

It was, as he had said, a beautiful morning. The view he had seen through the porthole hadn’t prepared him for the magic of it. The ship floated in a vast expanse of the clearest blue on an azure carpet sprinkled with silver. It was a morning that inspired a man to do great things, a morning that urged him to stand tall and be romantic. Seeing Billie Bennett, neat and shining in a light green sweater and white skirt, made Marlowe rethink his plans. Proposing to this girl wasn’t something to be delayed until after lunch. It was something to do right now, immediately. No meal prepared by the best chefs in the world could make him feel better than he did at that moment.

“Good morning, Miss Bennett.”

“Good morning, Ms. Bennett.”

“Good morning, Mr. Marlowe.”

"Good morning, Mr. Marlowe."

“Isn’t it a perfect day?”

“Isn’t it a great day?”

“Wonderful!”

"Awesome!"

“It makes all the difference on board ship if the weather is fine.”

“It makes a huge difference on a ship if the weather is good.”

“Yes, doesn’t it?”

“Right, doesn’t it?”

How strange it is that the great emotional scenes of history, one of which is coming along almost immediately, always begin in this prosaic way. Shakespeare tries to conceal the fact, but there can be little doubt that Romeo and Juliet edged into their balcony scene with a few remarks on the pleasantness of the morning.

How odd it is that the significant emotional moments in history, one of which is about to happen very soon, always start in such a mundane way. Shakespeare tries to hide it, but there's no doubt that Romeo and Juliet eased into their balcony scene with some comments about how nice the morning is.

“Shall we walk round?” said Billie.

“Should we take a walk?” Billie asked.

Sam glanced about him. It was the time of day when the promenade deck was always full. Passengers in cocoons of rugs lay on chairs, waiting in a dull trance till the steward should arrive with the eleven o’clock soup. Others, more energetic, strode up and down. From the point of view of a man who wished to reveal his most sacred feelings to a beautiful girl, the place was practically a tube station during the rush hour.

Sam looked around. It was that time of day when the promenade deck was always crowded. Passengers wrapped in blankets lounged on chairs, staring into space until the steward came by with the eleven o’clock soup. Others, feeling more lively, walked back and forth. For a guy wanting to share his deepest emotions with a beautiful girl, the place felt like a subway station during rush hour.

“It’s so crowded,” he said. “Let’s go on to the upper deck.”

“It’s so crowded,” he said. “Let’s head up to the upper deck.”

“All right. You can read to me. Go and fetch your Tennyson.”

“All right. You can read to me. Go get your Tennyson.”

Sam felt that fortune was playing into his hands. His four-days’ acquaintance with the bard had been sufficient to show him that the man was there forty ways when it came to writing about love. You could open his collected works almost anywhere and shut your eyes and dab down your finger on some red-hot passage. A proposal of marriage is a thing which it is rather difficult to bring neatly into the ordinary run of conversation. It wants leading up to. But, if you once start reading poetry, especially Tennyson’s, almost anything is apt to give you your cue. He bounded light-heartedly into the state-room, waking Eustace Hignett from an uneasy dose.

Sam felt like luck was on his side. His four-day acquaintance with the poet had been enough to show him that the guy had a talent for writing about love. You could open his collected works almost anywhere, close your eyes, and point to some passionate excerpt. Bringing up a marriage proposal in a casual conversation can be pretty tricky; it needs a lead-in. But once you start reading poetry, especially Tennyson’s, just about anything can serve as your cue. He cheerfully bounced into the state room, waking Eustace Hignett from an uncomfortable sleep.

“Now what?” said Eustace.

“Now what?” Eustace asked.

“Where’s that copy of Tennyson you gave me? I left it—ah, here it is. Well, see you later!”

“Where’s that Tennyson book you gave me? I left it—oh, here it is. Alright, see you later!”

“Wait! What are you going to do?”

“Hold on! What are you planning to do?”

“Oh, that girl I told you about,” said Sam making for the door. “She wants me to read Tennyson to her on the upper deck.”

“Oh, that girl I mentioned,” Sam said while heading for the door. “She wants me to read Tennyson to her on the top deck.”

“Tennyson?”

“Tennyson?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“On the upper deck?”

"On the top deck?"

“Yes.”

"Yup."

“This is the end,” said Eustace Hignett, turning his face to the wall.

“This is it,” said Eustace Hignett, turning his face to the wall.

Sam raced up the companion-way as far as it went; then, going out on deck, climbed a flight of steps and found himself in the only part of the ship which was ever even comparatively private. The main herd of passengers preferred the promenade deck, two layers below.

Sam sprinted up the stairs as far as he could; then, stepping out onto the deck, he climbed a set of stairs and ended up in the only section of the ship that was ever somewhat private. Most of the other passengers preferred the promenade deck, two levels below.

He threaded his way through a maze of boats, ropes, and curious-shaped steel structures which the architect of the ship seemed to have tacked on at the last moment in a spirit of sheer exuberance. Above him towered one of the funnels, before him a long, slender mast. He hurried on, and presently came upon Billie sitting on a garden seat, backed by the white roof of the smoke-room; beside this was a small deck which seemed to have lost its way and strayed up here all by itself. It was the deck on which one could occasionally see the patients playing an odd game with long sticks and bits of wood—not shuffleboard but something even lower in the mental scale. This morning, however, the devotees of this pastime were apparently under proper restraint, for the deck was empty.

He navigated through a jumble of boats, ropes, and oddly shaped steel structures that the ship’s architect seemed to have added at the last minute in a burst of enthusiasm. Above him, a funnel loomed, and in front of him, a long, slender mast stood tall. He hurried on and soon found Billie sitting on a garden bench, with the white roof of the smoke room behind her. Next to it was a small deck that seemed to have gotten lost and ended up here all alone. It was the deck where you could sometimes see the patients playing a strange game with long sticks and pieces of wood—not shuffleboard, but something even less mentally engaging. This morning, however, the players of this game were apparently on their best behavior, as the deck was empty.

“This is jolly,” he said sitting down beside the girl and drawing a deep breath of satisfaction.

“This is great,” he said, sitting down next to the girl and taking a deep breath of satisfaction.

“Yes, I love this deck. It’s so peaceful.”

“Yes, I love this deck. It’s so calming.”

“It’s the only part of the ship where you can be reasonably sure of not meeting stout men in flannels and nautical caps. An ocean voyage always makes me wish that I had a private yacht.”

“It’s the only part of the ship where you can be pretty sure you won’t run into heavyset guys in flannel shirts and sailor caps. An ocean trip always makes me wish I had my own yacht.”

“It would be nice.”

"It would be great."

“A private yacht,” repeated Sam, sliding a trifle closer. “We would sail about, visiting desert islands which lay like jewels in the heart of tropic seas.”

“A private yacht,” Sam said again, moving a bit closer. “We’d sail around, stopping at desert islands that are like jewels in the middle of tropical seas.”

“We?”

"Us?"

“Most certainly we. It wouldn’t be any fun if you were not there.”

“Of course! It wouldn't be any fun without you there.”

“That’s very complimentary.”

"That’s really flattering."

“Well, it wouldn’t. I’m not fond of girls as a rule....”

“Well, it wouldn’t. I’m not really into girls, as a general rule....”

“Oh, aren’t you?”

“Oh, really?”

“No!” said Sam decidedly. It was a point which he wished to make clear at the outset. “Not at all fond. My friends have often remarked upon it. A palmist once told me that I had one of those rare spiritual natures which cannot be satisfied with substitutes but must seek and seek till they find their soul-mate. When other men all round me were frittering away their emotions in idle flirtations which did not touch their deeper natures, I was ... I was ... well, I wasn’t, if you see what I mean.”

“No!” Sam said firmly. He wanted to make that clear right from the start. “Not at all fond. My friends have often pointed that out. A palm reader once told me I had one of those rare spiritual natures that can’t settle for substitutes but must keep searching until finding their soul mate. While the other guys around me were wasting their feelings on empty flings that didn't connect with their deeper selves, I was... I was... well, I wasn't, if you catch my drift.”

“Oh, you wasn’t ... weren’t?”

“Oh, you weren't ... weren't?”

“No. Some day I knew I should meet the only girl I could possibly love, and then I would pour out upon her the stored-up devotion of a lifetime, lay an unblemished heart at her feet, fold her in my arms and say ‘At last!’”

“No. One day, I knew I would meet the only girl I could truly love, and then I would share all the love I'd saved up for a lifetime, lay my pure heart at her feet, hold her in my arms, and say ‘Finally!’”

“How jolly for her. Like having a circus all to oneself.”

“How fun for her. It’s like having a circus all to herself.”

“Well, yes,” said Sam after a momentary pause.

“Well, yeah,” said Sam after a brief pause.

“When I was a child I always thought that that would be the most wonderful thing in the world.”

“When I was a kid, I always thought that would be the most amazing thing in the world.”

“The most wonderful thing in the world is love, a pure and consuming love, a love which....”

“The most wonderful thing in the world is love, a pure and consuming love, a love which....”

“Oh, hello!” said a voice.

“Oh, hey!” said a voice.

All through this scene, right from the very beginning of it, Sam had not been able to rid himself of a feeling that there was something missing. The time and the place and the girl—they were all present and correct; nevertheless there was something missing, some familiar object which seemed to leave a gap. He now perceived that what had caused the feeling was the complete absence of Bream Mortimer. He was absent no longer. He was standing in front of them with one leg, his head lowered as if he were waiting for someone to scratch it. Sam’s primary impulse was to offer him a nut.

All through this scene, right from the very beginning, Sam couldn’t shake the feeling that something was missing. The time, the place, and the girl were all there; still, something felt off, as if there was a familiar object that created a gap. He now realized that the cause of this feeling was the complete absence of Bream Mortimer. He was absent no longer. He stood in front of them on one leg, his head lowered as if he were waiting for someone to scratch it. Sam’s first instinct was to offer him a nut.

“Oh, hello, Bream!” said Billie.

“Hey, Bream!” said Billie.

“Hullo!” said Sam.

“Hey!” said Sam.

“Hello!” said Bream Mortimer. “Here you are!”

“Hey!” said Bream Mortimer. “Here you are!”

There was a pause.

There was a break.

“I thought you might be here,” said Bream.

“I thought you might be here,” Bream said.

“Yes, here we are,” said Billie.

“Yes, here we are,” Billie said.

“Yes, we’re here,” said Sam.

“Yes, we’re here,” Sam said.

There was another pause.

There was another pause.

“Mind if I join you?” said Bream.

“Do you mind if I join you?” Bream asked.

“N—no,” said Billie.

"No," said Billie.

“N—no,” said Sam.

“No,” said Sam.

“No,” said Billie again. “No ... that is to say ... oh no, not at all.”

“No,” Billie said again. “No ... I mean ... oh no, not at all.”

There was a third pause.

There was a third pause.

“On second thoughts,” said Bream, “I believe I’ll take a stroll on the promenade deck if you don’t mind.”

“On second thought,” said Bream, “I think I’ll take a walk on the promenade deck if that’s okay with you.”

They said they did not mind. Bream Mortimer, having bumped his head twice against overhanging steel ropes, melted away.

They said they didn’t mind. Bream Mortimer, after hitting his head twice against the hanging steel ropes, disappeared.

“Who is that fellow?” demanded Sam wrathfully.

“Who is that guy?” Sam asked angrily.

“He’s the son of father’s best friend.”

“He's the son of Dad's best friend.”

Sam started. Somehow this girl had always been so individual to him that he had never thought of her having a father.

Sam was taken aback. Somehow, this girl had always felt so unique to him that he had never considered the idea of her having a father.

“We have known each other all our lives,” continued Billie. “Father thinks a tremendous lot of Bream. I suppose it was because Bream was sailing by her that father insisted on my coming over on this boat. I’m in disgrace, you know. I was cabled for and had to sail at a few days’ notice. I....”

“We’ve known each other our whole lives,” Billie continued. “Dad thinks a lot of Bream. I guess it’s because Bream was sailing by her that Dad insisted I come over on this boat. I’m in trouble, you know. I was cabled for and had to set sail on short notice. I....”

“Oh, hello!”

"Hey there!"

“Why, Bream!” said Billie looking at him as he stood on the old spot in the same familiar attitude with rather less affection than the son of her father’s best friend might have expected. “I thought you said you were going down to the promenade deck.

“Why, Bream!” Billie said, looking at him as he stood in the same old spot, striking the same familiar pose, though with a bit less warmth than the son of her dad's best friend might have anticipated. “I thought you said you were going down to the promenade deck.

“I did go down to the promenade deck. And I’d hardly got there when a fellow who’s getting up the ship’s concert to-morrow night nobbled me to do something for it. I said I could only do conjuring tricks and juggling and so on, and he said all right, do conjuring tricks and juggling, then. He wanted to know if I knew anyone else who would help. I came up to ask you,” he said to Sam, “if you would do something.”

“I went down to the promenade deck. As soon as I got there, a guy who's organizing the ship's concert for tomorrow night approached me for help. I told him I could only do magic tricks and juggling, and he said that was fine, just do magic tricks and juggling then. He asked if I knew anyone else who could help. I came to ask you,” he said to Sam, “if you would do something.”

“No,” said Sam. “I won’t.”

“No,” Sam said. “I won’t.”

“He’s got a man who’s going to lecture on deep-sea fish and a couple of women who both want to sing ‘The Rosary’ but he’s still a turn or two short. Sure you won’t rally round?”

“He’s got a guy who’s going to give a talk on deep-sea fish and a couple of women who both want to sing ‘The Rosary,’ but he’s still a bit short on support. You sure you won’t step up?”

“Quite sure.”

“Definitely.”

“Oh, all right.” Bream Mortimer hovered wistfully above them. “It’s a great morning, isn’t it?”

“Oh, fine.” Bream Mortimer floated above them with a hint of longing. “It’s a beautiful morning, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” said Sam.

"Yes," Sam replied.

“Oh, Bream!” said Billie.

“Oh, Bream!” Billie exclaimed.

“Hello?”

“Hey?”

“Do be a pet and go and talk to Jane Hubbard. I’m sure she must be feeling lonely. I left her all by herself down on the next deck.”

“Please be a dear and go talk to Jane Hubbard. I’m sure she’s feeling lonely. I left her all by herself on the next deck.”

A look of alarm spread itself over Bream’s face.

A look of alarm crossed Bream’s face.

“Jane Hubbard! Oh, say, have a heart!”

“Jane Hubbard! Oh, come on, have a heart!”

“She’s a very nice girl.”

"She's a really nice girl."

“She’s so darned dynamic. She looks at you as if you were a giraffe or something and she would like to take a pot at you with a rifle.”

“She’s so incredibly lively. She looks at you like you’re a giraffe or something and acts like she wants to take a shot at you with a rifle.”

“Nonsense! Run along. Get her to tell you some of her big-game hunting experiences. They are most interesting.”

“Nonsense! Go on. Ask her to share some of her big-game hunting stories. They're really interesting.”

Bream drifted sadly away.

Bream floated away sadly.

“I don’t blame Miss Hubbard,” said Sam.

“I don’t blame Miss Hubbard,” Sam said.

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“Looking at him as if she wanted to pot at him with a rifle. I should like to do it myself.”

“Looking at him as if she wanted to shoot him with a rifle. I would like to do it myself.”

“Oh, don’t let’s talk about Bream. Read me some Tennyson.”

“Oh, let’s not talk about Bream. Read me some Tennyson.”

Sam opened the book very willingly. Infernal Bream Mortimer had absolutely shot to pieces the spell which had begun to fall on them at the beginning of their conversation. Only by reading poetry, it seemed to him, could it be recovered. And when he saw the passage at which the volume had opened he realised that his luck was in. Good old Tennyson! He was all right. He had the stuff. You could rely on him every time.

Sam opened the book eagerly. Infernal Bream Mortimer had completely shattered the mood that had started to settle over them at the beginning of their conversation. It seemed to him that only by reading poetry could that mood be restored. And when he noticed the passage where the book had opened, he realized he was in luck. Good old Tennyson! He was dependable. You could count on him every time.

He cleared his throat.

He cleared his throat.

“Oh let the solid ground
    Not fail beneath my feet
Before my life has found
    What some have found so sweet;
Then let come what come may,
    What matter if I go mad,
I shall have had my day.

Let the sweet heavens endure,
    Not close and darken above me
Before I am quite quite sure
    That there is one to love me....”

“Oh let the solid ground
    Not give way beneath my feet
Before my life has found
    What some have found so sweet;
Then let whatever comes, come;
    What does it matter if I go crazy,
I will have had my day.

Let the sweet heavens remain,
    Not close in and darken above me
Before I am completely sure
    That there is someone to love me....”

This was absolutely topping. It was like diving off a spring-board. He could see the girl sitting with a soft smile on her face, her eyes, big and dreamy, gazing out over the sunlit sea. He laid down the book and took her hand.

This was absolutely amazing. It felt like jumping off a diving board. He could see the girl sitting with a gentle smile on her face, her big, dreamy eyes looking out at the sunlit sea. He put down the book and took her hand.

“There is something,” he began in a low voice, “which I have been trying to say ever since we met, something which I think you must have read in my eyes.”

“There’s something,” he started quietly, “I’ve been trying to say since we met, something I think you must have seen in my eyes.”

Her head was bent. She did not withdraw her hand.

Her head was down. She didn't pull her hand away.

“Until this voyage began,” he went on, “I did not know what life meant. And then I saw you! It was like the gate of heaven opening. You’re the dearest girl I ever met, and you can bet I’ll never forget....” He stopped. “I’m not trying to make it rhyme,” he said apologetically. “Billie, don’t think me silly ... I mean ... if you had the merest notion, dearest ... I don’t know what’s the matter with me ... Billie, darling, you are the only girl in the world! I have been looking for you for years and years and I have found you at last, my soul-mate. Surely this does not come as a surprise to you? That is, I mean, you must have seen that I’ve been keen.... There’s that damned Walt Mason stuff again!” His eyes fell on the volume beside him and he uttered an exclamation of enlightenment. “It’s those poems!” he cried. “I’ve been boning them up to such an extent that they’ve got me doing it too. What I’m trying to say is, Will you marry me?”

“Until this voyage started,” he continued, “I had no idea what life really meant. And then I saw you! It was like the gates of heaven opened. You’re the sweetest girl I’ve ever met, and you can bet I’ll never forget....” He paused. “I’m not trying to make it rhyme,” he said apologetically. “Billie, don’t think I’m silly ... I mean ... if you had the slightest idea, my dear ... I don’t know what’s wrong with me ... Billie, darling, you are the only girl in the world! I’ve been searching for you for years and years, and I’ve finally found you, my soulmate. Surely this isn’t a surprise to you? I mean, you must have noticed how much I care.... There’s that darned Walt Mason stuff again!” He glanced at the book next to him and exclaimed in realization. “It’s those poems!” he cried. “I’ve been memorizing them so much that they’ve got me doing it too. What I’m trying to say is, Will you marry me?”

She was drooping towards him. Her face was very sweet and tender, her eyes misty. He slid an arm about her waist. She raised her lips to his.

She leaned toward him. Her face was really sweet and gentle, her eyes dreamy. He wrapped an arm around her waist. She lifted her lips to his.

§ 3

Suddenly she drew herself away, a cloud on her face.

Suddenly, she pulled away, a frown on her face.

“Darling,” she said, “I’ve a confession to make.”

“Darling,” she said, “I have something to confess.”

“A confession? You? Nonsense!”

"A confession? You? No way!"

“I can’t get rid of a horrible thought. I was wondering if this will last.”

“I can’t shake off this terrible thought. I was wondering if this will go on.”

“Our love? Don’t be afraid that it will fade ... I mean ... why, it’s so vast, it’s bound to last ... that is to say, of course it will.”

“Our love? Don’t worry that it will fade ... I mean ... why, it’s so huge, it’s definitely going to last ... I mean, of course it will.”

She traced a pattern on the deck with her shoe.

She drew a design on the deck with her shoe.

“I’m afraid of myself. You see, once before—and it was not so very long ago,—I thought I had met my ideal, but....”

“I’m afraid of myself. You see, not too long ago, I thought I had found my ideal, but....”

Sam laughed heartily.

Sam laughed loudly.

“Are you worrying about that absurd business of poor old Eustace Hignett?”

“Are you worried about that ridiculous situation with poor old Eustace Hignett?”

She started violently.

She flinched suddenly.

“You know!”

"Ya know!"

“Of course! He told me himself.”

“Of course! He told me that himself.”

“Do you know him? Where did you meet him?”

“Do you know him? Where did you meet him?”

“I’ve known him all my life. He’s my cousin. As a matter of fact, we are sharing a state-room on board now.”

“I’ve known him my whole life. He’s my cousin. Actually, we’re sharing a state room on board right now.”

“Eustace is on board! Oh, this is awful! What shall I do when I meet him?”

“Eustace is on board! Oh, this is terrible! What am I going to do when I see him?”

“Oh, pass it off with a light laugh and a genial quip. Just say: ‘Oh, here you are!’ or something. You know the sort of thing.”

“Oh, brush it off with a light laugh and a friendly joke. Just say: ‘Oh, there you are!’ or something like that. You know what I mean.”

“It will be terrible.”

"It'll be awful."

“Not a bit of it. Why should you feel embarrassed? He must have realised by now that you acted in the only possible way. It was absurd his ever expecting you to marry him. I mean to say, just look at it dispassionately ... Eustace ... poor old Eustace ... and you! The Princess and the Swineherd!”

“Not at all. Why should you feel embarrassed? He must have realized by now that you did the only thing you could. It was ridiculous for him to ever expect you to marry him. I mean, just look at it objectively ... Eustace ... poor old Eustace ... and you! The Princess and the Swineherd!”

“Does Mr. Hignett keep pigs?” she asked, surprised.

“Does Mr. Hignett raise pigs?” she asked, surprised.

“I mean that poor old Eustace is so far below you, darling, that, with the most charitable intentions, one can only look on his asking you to marry him in the light of a record exhibition of pure nerve. A dear, good fellow, of course, but hopeless where the sterner realities of life are concerned. A man who can’t even stop a dog-fight! In a world which is practically one seething mass of fighting dogs, how could you trust yourself to such a one? Nobody is fonder of Eustace Hignett than I am, but ... well, I mean to say!”

“I mean that poor old Eustace is so far beneath you, darling, that even with the best intentions, you can only see his proposal as a real display of guts. He’s a dear, good guy, of course, but completely clueless when it comes to the harsher realities of life. A man who can’t even break up a dog fight! In a world that’s basically one big mess of fighting dogs, how could you ever trust yourself to someone like that? No one cares for Eustace Hignett more than I do, but ... well, you know what I mean!”

“I see what you mean. He really wasn’t my ideal.”

"I get what you’re saying. He really wasn’t my type."

“Not by a mile!”

"Not even close!"

She mused, her chin in her hand.

She thought, resting her chin on her hand.

“Of course, he was quite a dear in a lot of ways.”

“Of course, he was really sweet in many ways.”

“Oh, a splendid chap,” said Sam tolerantly.

“Oh, a great guy,” said Sam patiently.

“Have you ever heard him sing? I think what first attracted me to him was his beautiful voice. He really sings extraordinarily well.”

“Have you ever heard him sing? I think what first drew me to him was his amazing voice. He sings really well.”

A slight but definite spasm of jealousy afflicted Sam. He had no objection to praising poor old Eustace within decent limits, but the conversation seemed to him to be confining itself too exclusively to one subject.

A small but clear wave of jealousy hit Sam. He didn’t mind praising poor old Eustace to a reasonable extent, but the conversation seemed to him to be focusing too much on just one topic.

“Yes?” he said. “Oh yes, I’ve heard him sing. Not lately. He does drawing-room ballads and all that sort of thing still, I suppose?”

“Yeah?” he said. “Oh yeah, I’ve heard him sing. Not recently. He still does drawing-room ballads and stuff like that, I assume?”

“Have you ever heard him sing ‘My love is like a glowing tulip that in an old-world garden grows’?”

“Have you ever heard him sing, ‘My love is like a glowing tulip that grows in an old-world garden’?”

“I have not had that advantage,” replied Sam stiffly. “But anyone can sing a drawing-room ballad. Now something funny, something that will make people laugh, something that really needs putting across ... that’s a different thing altogether.”

“I haven’t had that opportunity,” Sam replied stiffly. “But anyone can sing a parlor song. Now something funny, something that will make people laugh, something that truly needs to be conveyed ... that’s a completely different matter.”

“Do you sing that sort of thing?”

“Do you sing that kind of stuff?”

“People have been good enough to say....”

“People have been kind enough to say....”

“Then,” said Billie decidedly, “you must certainly do something at the ship’s concert to-morrow! The idea of your trying to hide your light under a bushel! I will tell Bream to count on you. He is an excellent accompanist. He can accompany you.”

“Then,” Billie said firmly, “you absolutely have to do something at the ship’s concert tomorrow! The thought of you trying to hide your talent is ridiculous! I’ll let Bream know to count on you. He’s a great accompanist and can play for you.”

“Yes, but ... well, I don’t know,” said Sam doubtfully. He could not help remembering that the last time he had sung in public had been at a house-supper at school, seven years before, and that on that occasion somebody whom it was a lasting grief to him that he had been unable to identify had thrown a pat of butter at him.

“Yes, but ... well, I don’t know,” Sam said hesitantly. He couldn’t shake the memory of the last time he sang in public, which had been at a school dinner seven years ago. He still regretted not being able to figure out who it was that threw a pat of butter at him during that event.

“Of course you must sing,” said Billie. “I’ll tell Bream when I go down to lunch. What will you sing?”

“Of course you have to sing,” Billie said. “I’ll let Bream know when I go down for lunch. What are you going to sing?”

“Well—er—”

“Well, uh—”

“Well, I’m sure it will be wonderful whatever it is. You are so wonderful in every way. You remind me of one of the heroes of old!”

“Well, I’m sure it’s going to be amazing, no matter what it is. You’re incredible in every way. You remind me of one of the great heroes from the past!”

Sam’s discomposure vanished. In the first place, this was much more the sort of conversation which he felt the situation indicated. In the second place he had remembered that there was no need for him to sing at all. He could do that imitation of Frank Tinney which had been such a hit at the Trinity smoker. He was on safe ground there. He knew he was good. He clasped the girl to him and kissed her sixteen times.

Sam's unease disappeared. First of all, this was the kind of conversation he felt was appropriate for the situation. Second, he remembered that he didn't have to sing at all. He could do that impression of Frank Tinney that had been a big hit at the Trinity smoker. He knew he was on solid ground there. He was confident in his ability. He pulled the girl close and kissed her sixteen times.

§ 4

Billie Bennett stood in front of the mirror in her state-room dreamily brushing the glorious red hair that fell in a tumbled mass about her shoulders. On the lounge beside her, swathed in a business-like grey kimono, Jane Hubbard watched her, smoking a cigarette.

Billie Bennett stood in front of the mirror in her cabin, daydreaming as she brushed her beautiful red hair that cascaded messily around her shoulders. On the couch next to her, wrapped in a professional-looking gray kimono, Jane Hubbard watched her while smoking a cigarette.

Jane Hubbard was a splendid specimen of bronzed, strapping womanhood. Her whole appearance spoke of the open air and the great wide spaces and all that sort of thing. She was a thoroughly wholesome, manly girl, about the same age as Billie, with a strong chin and an eye that had looked leopards squarely in the face and caused them to withdraw abashed into the undergrowth, or wherever it is that leopards withdraw when abashed. One could not picture Jane Hubbard flirting lightly at garden parties, but one could picture her very readily arguing with a mutinous native bearer, or with a firm touch putting sweetness and light into the soul of a refractory mule. Boadicea in her girlhood must have been rather like Jane Hubbard.

Jane Hubbard was a fantastic example of strong, healthy womanhood. Her whole look suggested the great outdoors and open spaces. She was a really down-to-earth, spirited girl, around the same age as Billie, with a strong chin and a gaze that had faced leopards head-on, making them retreat, embarrassed, into the underbrush, or wherever leopards go when they’re embarrassed. You couldn’t imagine Jane Hubbard flirting at garden parties, but you could easily picture her arguing with a rebellious native bearer or skillfully bringing calmness to a stubborn mule. Boadicea in her youth must have been somewhat like Jane Hubbard.

She smoked contentedly. She had rolled her cigarette herself with one hand, a feat beyond the powers of all but the very greatest. She was pleasantly tired after walking eighty-five times round the promenade deck. Soon she would go to bed and fall asleep the moment her head touched the pillow. But meanwhile she lingered here, for she felt that Billie had something to confide in her.

She smoked with satisfaction. She had rolled her cigarette herself with one hand, a skill that only the most talented could manage. She felt pleasantly tired after walking eighty-five times around the promenade deck. Soon she would go to bed and fall asleep the instant her head hit the pillow. But for now, she stayed here because she felt that Billie had something to share with her.

“Jane,” said Billie, “have you ever been in love?”

“Jane,” Billie said, “have you ever been in love?”

Jane Hubbard knocked the ash off her cigarette.

Jane Hubbard flicked the ash off her cigarette.

“Not since I was eleven,” she said in her deep musical voice. “He was my music-master. He was forty-seven and completely bald, but there was an appealing weakness in him which won my heart. He was afraid of cats, I remember.”

“Not since I was eleven,” she said in her rich, melodic voice. “He was my music teacher. He was forty-seven and completely bald, but there was a charming vulnerability in him that captured my heart. I remember he was afraid of cats.”

Billie gathered her hair into a molten bundle and let it run through her fingers.

Billie gathered her hair into a messy bun and let it slip through her fingers.

“Oh, Jane!” she exclaimed. “Surely you don’t like weak men. I like a man who is strong and brave and wonderful.”

“Oh, Jane!” she exclaimed. “You can’t seriously like weak men. I prefer a man who is strong, courageous, and amazing.”

“I can’t stand brave men,” said Jane, “it makes them so independent. I could only love a man who would depend on me in everything. Sometimes, when I have been roughing it out in the jungle,” she went on rather wistfully, “I have had my dreams of some gentle clinging man who would put his hand in mine and tell me all his poor little troubles and let me pet and comfort him and bring the smiles back to his face. I’m beginning to want to settle down. After all there are other things for a woman to do in this life besides travelling and big-game hunting. I should like to go into Parliament. And, if I did that, I should practically have to marry. I mean, I should have to have a man to look after the social end of life and arrange parties and receptions and so on, and sit ornamentally at the head of my table. I can’t imagine anything jollier than marriage under conditions like that. When I came back a bit done up after a long sitting at the House, he would mix me a whisky-and-soda and read poetry to me or prattle about all the things he had been doing during the day.... Why, it would be ideal!”

“I can’t stand brave men,” Jane said. “It just makes them too independent. I could only love a man who would rely on me for everything. Sometimes, when I’ve been roughing it in the jungle,” she continued a bit wistfully, “I dream about some gentle, clingy guy who would take my hand and share all his little troubles, letting me comfort him and bring back his smile. I’m starting to want to settle down. After all, there are other things for a woman to do in this life besides traveling and big-game hunting. I’d like to go into Parliament. And if I did that, I’d pretty much have to get married. I mean, I’d need a man to handle the social side of life, organize parties and receptions, and sit decoratively at the head of my table. I can’t imagine anything more fun than marriage under those circumstances. When I come home a bit worn out after a long day at the House, he could mix me a whisky and soda and read poetry to me or chat about everything he did that day... Why, it would be perfect!”

Jane Hubbard gave a little sigh. Her fine eyes gazed dreamily at a smoke ring which she had sent floating towards the ceiling.

Jane Hubbard let out a small sigh. Her beautiful eyes stared dreamily at a smoke ring she had sent drifting up to the ceiling.

“Jane,” said Billie. “I believe you’re thinking of somebody definite. Who is he?”

“Jane,” Billie said. “I think you have someone specific in mind. Who is he?”

The big-game huntress blushed. The embarrassment which she exhibited made her look manlier than ever.

The big-game huntress blushed. The embarrassment she showed made her look even more masculine.

“I don’t know his name.”

"I don't know his name."

“But there is really someone?”

"But is there really someone?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“How splendid! Tell me about him.”

"How amazing! Tell me about him."

Jane Hubbard clasped her strong hands and looked down at the floor.

Jane Hubbard clasped her strong hands and looked down at the floor.

“I met him on the Subway a couple of days before I left New York. You know how crowded the Subway is at the rush hour. I had a seat, of course, but this poor little fellow—so good-looking, my dear! he reminded me of the pictures of Lord Byron—was hanging from a strap and being jerked about till I thought his poor little arms would be wrenched out of their sockets. And he looked so unhappy, as though he had some secret sorrow. I offered him my seat, but he wouldn’t take it. A couple of stations later, however, the man next to me got out and he sat down and we got into conversation. There wasn’t time to talk much. I told him I had been down-town fetching an elephant-gun which I had left to be mended. He was so prettily interested when I showed him the mechanism. We got along famously. But—oh, well, it was just another case of ships that pass in the night—I’m afraid I’ve been boring you.”

“I met him on the subway a couple of days before I left New York. You know how crowded the subway is during rush hour. I had a seat, of course, but this poor guy—so good-looking, my dear! He reminded me of pictures of Lord Byron—was hanging from a strap and being jostled around until I thought his poor little arms would be wrenched out of their sockets. And he looked so unhappy, as if he had some secret sorrow. I offered him my seat, but he wouldn’t take it. A couple of stations later, though, the guy next to me got out, and he sat down, and we started chatting. There wasn’t much time to talk. I told him I had been downtown picking up an elephant gun that I had left to be repaired. He seemed really interested when I showed him the mechanism. We hit it off famously. But—oh well, it was just another case of ships passing in the night—I’m afraid I’ve been boring you.”

“Oh, Jane! You haven’t! You see ... you see, I’m in love myself.”

“Oh, Jane! You haven’t! You see... you see, I’m in love too.”

“I had an idea you were,” said her friend looking at her critically. “You’ve been refusing your oats the last few days, and that’s a sure sign. Is he that fellow that’s always around with you and who looks like a parrot?”

“I had a feeling you were,” her friend said, giving her a critical look. “You’ve been turning down your oats for the past few days, and that’s a definite sign. Is he that guy who's always hanging around with you and looks like a parrot?”

“Bream Mortimer? Good gracious, no!” cried Billie indignantly. “As if I should fall in love with Bream!”

“Bream Mortimer? No way!” Billie exclaimed indignantly. “As if I would ever fall in love with Bream!”

“When I was out in British East Africa,” said Miss Hubbard, “I had a bird that was the living image of Bream Mortimer. I taught him to whistle ‘Annie Laurie’ and to ask for his supper in three native dialects. Eventually he died of the pip, poor fellow. Well, if it isn’t Bream Mortimer, who is it?”

“When I was in British East Africa,” Miss Hubbard said, “I had a bird that looked exactly like Bream Mortimer. I taught him to whistle ‘Annie Laurie’ and to ask for his dinner in three local dialects. Unfortunately, he died of the pip, poor thing. So, if it’s not Bream Mortimer, who could it be?”

“His name is Marlowe. He’s tall and handsome and very strong-looking. He reminds me of a Greek god.”

“His name is Marlowe. He’s tall, good-looking, and really strong. He reminds me of a Greek god.”

“Ugh!” said Miss Hubbard.

“Ugh!” Miss Hubbard exclaimed.

“Jane, we’re engaged.”

“Jane, we’re getting married.”

“No!” said the huntress, interested. “When can I meet him?”

“No!” said the huntress, intrigued. “When can I meet him?”

“I’ll introduce you to-morrow I’m so happy.”

“I’ll introduce you tomorrow. I’m so happy.”

“That’s fine!”

"Sounds good!"

“And yet, somehow,” said Billie, plaiting her hair, “do you ever have presentiments? I can’t get rid of an awful feeling that something’s going to happen to spoil everything.”

“And yet, somehow,” Billie said as she braided her hair, “do you ever get bad vibes? I just can’t shake this awful feeling that something’s going to ruin everything.”

“What could spoil everything?”

“What could ruin everything?”

“Well, I think him so wonderful, you know. Suppose he were to do anything to blur the image I have formed of him.”

“Well, I think he’s amazing, you know. What if he were to do something that ruined the image I have of him?”

“Oh, he won’t. You said he was one of those strong men, didn’t you? They always run true to form. They never do anything except be strong.”

“Oh, he won’t. You said he was one of those strong guys, didn’t you? They always act just like you’d expect. They never do anything but be strong.”

Billie looked meditatively at her reflection in the glass.

Billie stared thoughtfully at her reflection in the glass.

“You know I thought I was in love once before, Jane.”

“You know, I thought I was in love once before, Jane.”

“Yes?”

"Yes?"

“We were going to be married and I had actually gone to the church. And I waited and waited and he didn’t come; and what do you think had happened?”

“We were getting married and I had actually gone to the church. I waited and waited, but he didn’t show up; can you guess what happened?”

“What?”

“What?”

“His mother had stolen his trousers.”

“His mom had taken his pants.”

Jane Hubbard laughed heartily.

Jane Hubbard burst out laughing.

“It’s nothing to laugh at,” said Billie seriously “It was a tragedy. I had always thought him romantic, and when this happened the scales seemed to fall from my eyes. I saw that I had made a mistake.”

“It’s not a joke,” Billie said seriously. “It was a tragedy. I always thought he was romantic, and when this happened, it felt like the scales fell from my eyes. I realized that I had made a mistake.”

“And you broke off the engagement?”

"And you called off the engagement?"

“Of course!”

"Definitely!"

“I think you were hard on him. A man can’t help his mother stealing his trousers.”

“I think you were too tough on him. A guy can’t control his mother stealing his pants.”

“No. But when he finds they’re gone, he can ’phone to the tailor for some more or borrow the janitor’s or do something. But he simply stayed where he was and didn’t do a thing. Just because he was too much afraid of his mother to tell her straight out that he meant to be married that day.”

“No. But when he realizes they’re gone, he can call the tailor for more or borrow the janitor’s pair or do something. But he just stayed where he was and didn’t do anything. He was simply too afraid of his mother to tell her directly that he planned to get married that day.”

“Now that,” said Miss Hubbard, “is just the sort of trait in a man which would appeal to me. I like a nervous, shrinking man.”

“Now that,” said Miss Hubbard, “is exactly the kind of quality in a man that attracts me. I like a nervous, timid man.”

“I don’t. Besides, it made him seem so ridiculous, and—I don’t know why it is—I can’t forgive a man for looking ridiculous. Thank goodness, my darling Sam couldn’t look ridiculous, even if he tried. He’s wonderful, Jane. He reminds me of a knight of the Round Table. You ought to see his eyes flash.”

“I don’t. Besides, it made him look so ridiculous, and—I don't know why—I can't forgive a guy for looking silly. Thank goodness my wonderful Sam could never look ridiculous, even if he tried. He’s amazing, Jane. He reminds me of a knight from the Round Table. You should see the way his eyes light up.”

Miss Hubbard got up and stretched herself with a yawn.

Miss Hubbard got up and stretched with a yawn.

“Well, I’ll be on the promenade deck after breakfast to-morrow. If you can arrange to have him flash his eyes then—say between nine-thirty and ten—I shall be delighted to watch them.”

“Well, I'll be on the promenade deck after breakfast tomorrow. If you can get him to show his eyes then—say between nine-thirty and ten—I’d love to see them.”

CHAPTER V.
PERSECUTION OF EUSTACE

“Good God!” cried Eustace Hignett.

“OMG!” cried Eustace Hignett.

He stared at the figure which loomed above him in the fading light which came through the porthole of the state-room. The hour was seven-thirty, and he had just woken from a troubled doze, full of strange nightmares, and for the moment he thought that he must still be dreaming, for the figure before him could have walked straight into any nightmare and no questions asked. Then suddenly he became aware that it was his cousin, Samuel Marlowe. As in the historic case of father in the pigstye, he could tell him by his hat. But why was he looking like that? Was it simply some trick of the uncertain light, or was his face really black and had his mouth suddenly grown to six times its normal size and become a vivid crimson?

He stared at the figure looming above him in the fading light coming through the state-room porthole. It was seven-thirty, and he had just woken from a restless nap filled with strange nightmares, and for a moment, he thought he must still be dreaming, because the figure in front of him looked like it could have walked right out of any nightmare without raising any questions. Then he suddenly realized it was his cousin, Samuel Marlowe. Just like in that famous story about the father in the pigsty, he recognized him by his hat. But why did he look like that? Was it just a trick of the dim light, or was his face really dark and had his mouth suddenly enlarged to six times its usual size, turning a bright crimson?

Sam turned. He had been looking at himself in the mirror with a satisfaction which, to the casual observer, his appearance would not have seemed to justify. Hignett had not been suffering from a delusion. His cousin’s face was black; and, even as he turned, he gave it a dab with a piece of burnt cork and made it blacker.

Sam turned. He had been admiring himself in the mirror with a satisfaction that, to an onlooker, wouldn't have seemed warranted by his looks. Hignett wasn't imagining things. His cousin’s face was smeared with black, and as he turned, he dabbed it with a piece of burnt cork, making it even blacker.

“Hullo! You awake?” he said, and switched on the light.

“Hey! Are you awake?” he said, and turned on the light.

Eustace Hignett shied like a startled horse. His friend’s profile, seen dimly, had been disconcerting enough. Full face, he was a revolting object. Nothing that Eustace Hignett had encountered in his recent dreams—and they had included such unusual fauna as elephants in top hats and running shorts—had affected him so profoundly. Sam’s appearance smote him like a blow. It seemed to take him straight into a different and a dreadful world.

Eustace Hignett started like a scared horse. The dim view of his friend’s profile had already been unsettling enough. Seeing him head-on, he was downright horrible. Nothing that Eustace had faced in his recent dreams—including strange things like elephants in top hats and running shorts—had hit him like this. Sam’s look struck him like a punch. It felt like it threw him into a totally different and terrifying world.

“What ... what ... what...?” he gurgled.

“What ... what ... what...?” he sputtered.

Sam squinted at himself in the glass and added a touch of black to his nose.

Sam squinted at himself in the mirror and added a little bit of black to his nose.

“How do I look?”

"How do I look?"

Eustace Hignett began to fear that his cousin’s reason must have become unseated. He could not conceive of any really sane man, looking like that, being anxious to be told how he looked.

Eustace Hignett started to worry that his cousin had lost his mind. He couldn't imagine any truly sane person, looking like that, wanting to know how he appeared.

“Are my lips red enough? It’s for the ship’s concert, you know. It starts in half-an-hour, though I believe I’m not on till the second part. Speaking as a friend, would you put a touch more black round the ears, or are they all right?”

“Are my lips red enough? It's for the ship’s concert, you know. It starts in half an hour, though I think I'm not on until the second half. Speaking as a friend, could you add a bit more black around the ears, or do they look fine?”

Curiosity replaced apprehension in Hignett’s mind.

Curiosity took over any fear Hignett felt.

“What on earth are you doing performing at the ship’s concert?”

“What on earth are you doing performing at the ship's concert?”

“Oh, they roped me in. It got about somehow that I was a valuable man, and they wouldn’t take no.” Sam deepened the colour of his ears. “As a matter of fact,” he said casually, “my fiancée made rather a point of my doing something.”

“Oh, they got me involved. Word got out that I was a valuable guy, and they wouldn’t take no for an answer.” Sam’s ears turned redder. “Actually,” he said nonchalantly, “my fiancée insisted that I do something.”

A sharp yelp from the lower berth proclaimed the fact that the significance of the remark had not been lost on Eustace.

A sharp yelp from the bottom bunk made it clear that Eustace had understood the importance of the remark.

“Your fiancée?”

"Your fiancé?"

“The girl I’m engaged to. Didn’t I tell you about that? Yes, I’m engaged.”

“The girl I’m engaged to. Didn’t I mention that? Yeah, I’m engaged.”

Eustace sighed heavily.

Eustace let out a big sigh.

“I feared the worst. Tell me, who is she?”

“I was really worried. Please, who is she?”

“Didn’t I tell you her name?”

“Didn’t I say her name?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Curious! I must have forgotten.” He hummed an airy strain as he blackened the tip of his nose. “It’s rather a curious coincidence, really. Her name is Bennett.”

“Interesting! I must have forgotten.” He hummed a light tune as he darkened the tip of his nose. “It’s quite a strange coincidence, actually. Her name is Bennett.”

“She may be a relation.”

"She might be a relative."

“That’s true. Of course, girls do have relations.”

"That's true. Sure, girls do have relationships."

“What is her first name?”

“What's her first name?”

“That is another rather remarkable thing. It’s Wilhelmina.”

"That's another pretty amazing thing. It's Wilhelmina."

“Wilhelmina!”

"Willie!"

“Of course, there must be hundreds of girls in the world called Wilhelmina Bennett, but still it is a coincidence.”

“Of course, there are probably hundreds of girls in the world named Wilhelmina Bennett, but it’s still a coincidence.”

“What colour is her hair?” demanded Eustace Hignett in a hollow voice. “Her hair! What colour is it?”

“What color is her hair?” Eustace Hignett asked in a hollow voice. “Her hair! What color is it?”

“Her hair? Now, let me see. You ask me what colour is her hair. Well, you might call it auburn ... or russet ... or you might call it Titian....”

“Her hair? Let's see. You want to know what color her hair is. Well, you could call it auburn... or russet... or maybe Titian....”

“Never mind what I might call it. Is it red?”

“Don’t worry about what I might name it. Is it red?”

“Red? Why, yes. That is a very good description of it. Now that you put it to me like that, it is red.”

“Red? Oh, absolutely. That’s a perfect way to describe it. Now that you mention it, it is red.”

“Has she a trick of grabbing at you suddenly, when she gets excited, like a kitten with a ball of wool?”

“Does she have a habit of suddenly grabbing at you when she gets excited, like a kitten with a ball of yarn?”

“Yes. Yes, she has.”

"Yes, she has."

Eustace Hignett uttered a sharp cry.

Eustace Hignett let out a sharp cry.

“Sam,” he said, “can you bear a shock?”

“Sam,” he said, “can you handle a surprise?”

“I’ll have a dash at it.”

"I'll give it a try."

“Brace up!”

“Get motivated!”

“I’m ready.”

"I'm all set."

“The girl you are engaged to is the same girl who promised to marry me.”

“The girl you’re engaged to is the same girl who promised to marry me.”

“Well, well!” said Sam.

“Well, well!” Sam said.

There was a silence.

There was silence.

“Awfully sorry, of course, and all that,” said Sam.

“Really sorry about that, of course, and everything,” said Sam.

“Don’t apologise to me!” said Eustace. “My poor old chap, my only feeling towards you is one of the purest and profoundest pity.” He reached out and pressed Sam’s hand. “I regard you as a toad beneath the harrow!”

“Don’t apologize to me!” said Eustace. “My poor guy, all I feel for you is the deepest and sincerest pity.” He reached out and squeezed Sam’s hand. “I see you as a toad under the plow!”

“Well, I suppose that’s one way of offering congratulations and cheery good wishes.”

“Well, I guess that’s one way to send congratulations and cheerful good wishes.”

“And on top of that,” went on Eustace, deeply moved, “you have got to sing at the ship’s concert.”

“And on top of that,” Eustace continued, clearly emotional, “you have to perform at the ship's concert.”

“Why shouldn’t I sing at the ship’s concert?”

“Why shouldn’t I sing at the ship’s concert?”

“My dear old man, you have many worthy qualities, but you must know that you can’t sing. You can’t sing for nuts! I don’t want to discourage you, but, long ago as it is, you can’t have forgotten what an ass you made of yourself at that house-supper at school. Seeing you up against it like this, I regret that I threw a lump of butter at you on that occasion, though at the time it seemed the only course to pursue.”

“My dear old man, you have many great qualities, but you need to accept that you can’t sing. You truly can’t sing at all! I don’t want to discourage you, but you must remember how much of a fool you made of yourself at that dinner at school. Seeing you struggling like this, I wish I hadn’t thrown a lump of butter at you back then, even though it felt like the right thing to do at the time.”

Sam started.

Sam began.

“Was it you who threw that bit of butter?”

“Were you the one who threw that piece of butter?”

“It was.”

"It was."

“I wish I’d known! You silly chump, you ruined my collar.”

“I wish I had known! You silly fool, you messed up my collar.”

“Ah, well, it’s seven years ago. You would have had to send it to the wash anyhow by this time. But don’t let us brood on the past. Let us put our heads together and think how we can get you out of this terrible situation.”

“Ah, well, that was seven years ago. You would have had to wash it by now anyway. But let’s not dwell on the past. Let’s brainstorm together on how we can get you out of this awful situation.”

“I don’t want to get out of it. I confidently expect to be the hit of the evening.”

“I don’t want to get out of it. I’m sure I’ll be the star of the evening.”

“The hit of the evening! You! Singing!”

“The highlight of the night! You! Singing!”

“I’m not going to sing. I’m going to do that imitation of Frank Tinney which I did at the Trinity smoker. You haven’t forgotten that? You were at the piano taking the part of the conductor of the orchestra. What a riot I was—we were! I say, Eustace, old man, I suppose you don’t feel well enough to come up now and take your old part? You could do it without a rehearsal. You remember how it went.... ‘Hullo, Ernest!’ ‘Hullo, Frank!’ Why not come along?”

“I’m not going to sing. I’m going to do that imitation of Frank Tinney that I did at the Trinity smoker. You haven’t forgotten that, right? You were at the piano, acting as the conductor of the orchestra. What a blast we had—I mean, I was hilarious! I say, Eustace, buddy, I guess you’re not feeling well enough to come up now and take your old part? You could totally do it without any rehearsal. You remember how it went... ‘Hey, Ernest!’ ‘Hey, Frank!’ Why not come along?”

“The only piano I will ever sit at will be one firmly fixed on a floor that does not heave and wobble under me.”

“The only piano I'll ever play will be one that's securely on a floor that doesn’t shake and move beneath me.”

“Nonsense! The boat’s as steady as a rock now. The sea’s like a mill-pond.”

“Nonsense! The boat is as steady as a rock now. The sea is like a calm pond.”

“Nevertheless, thanking you for your suggestion, no!”

“Still, thanks for your suggestion, but no!”

“Oh, well, then I shall have to get on as best I can with that fellow Mortimer. We’ve been rehearsing all the afternoon, and he seems to have the hang of the thing. But he won’t be really right. He has no pep, no vim. Still, if you won’t ... well, I think I’ll be getting along to his state-room. I told him I would look in for a last rehearsal.”

“Oh, well, I’ll just have to make the best of it with that guy Mortimer. We’ve been practicing all afternoon, and he seems to get the idea. But he won’t be quite right. He has no energy, no enthusiasm. Still, if you won’t ... well, I think I’ll head to his room. I told him I’d drop by for a final rehearsal.”

The door closed behind Sam, and Eustace Hignett, lying on his back, gave himself up to melancholy meditation. He was deeply disturbed by his cousin’s sad story. He knew what it meant being engaged to Wilhelmina Bennett. It was like being taken aloft in a balloon and dropped with a thud on the rocks.

The door closed behind Sam, and Eustace Hignett, lying on his back, surrendered to a gloomy state of mind. He was really shaken by his cousin’s heartbreaking story. He understood what it felt like to be engaged to Wilhelmina Bennett. It was like being lifted into the air in a balloon and then crashing down hard on the rocks.

His reflections were broken by the abrupt opening of the door. Sam rushed in. Eustace peered anxiously out of his berth. There was too much burnt cork on his cousin’s face to allow of any real registering of emotion, but he could tell from his manner that all was not well.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sudden opening of the door. Sam hurried in. Eustace looked out of his bunk with concern. There was so much burnt cork on his cousin’s face that he couldn't really show any emotion, but he could tell from Sam's attitude that something was wrong.

“What’s the matter?”

"What's wrong?"

Sam sank down on the lounge.

Sam sat down on the couch.

“The bounder has quit!”

“The jerk has quit!”

“The bounder? What bounder?”

"The jerk? What jerk?"

“There is only one! Bream Mortimer, curse him! There may be others whom thoughtless critics rank as bounders, but he is the only man really deserving of the title. He refuses to appear! He has walked out on the act! He has left me flat! I went into his state-room just now, as arranged, and the man was lying on his bunk, groaning.”

“There’s only one! Bream Mortimer, damn him! There might be others that careless critics label as losers, but he’s the only one who truly deserves that title. He refuses to show up! He’s bailed on the act! He’s left me high and dry! I just went into his room, as planned, and the guy was lying on his bed, groaning.”

“I thought you said the sea was like a mill-pond.”

“I thought you said the sea was like a calm pond.”

“It wasn’t that! He’s perfectly fit. But it seems that the silly ass took it into his head to propose to Billie just before dinner—apparently he’s loved her for years in a silent, self-effacing way—and of course she told him that she was engaged to me, and the thing upset him to such an extent that he says the idea of sitting down at a piano and helping me give an imitation of Frank Tinney revolts him. He says he intends to spend the evening in bed, reading Schopenhauer. I hope it chokes him!”

“It wasn’t that! He’s in great shape. But it looks like the stupid guy decided to propose to Billie right before dinner—apparently, he’s been in love with her for years in a quiet, modest way—and of course, she told him she was engaged to me, which upset him so much that he claims the thought of sitting down at a piano and helping me do an impression of Frank Tinney disgusts him. He says he plans to spend the evening in bed, reading Schopenhauer. I hope it makes him miserable!”

“But this is splendid! This lets you out.”

“But this is amazing! This gives you an advantage.”

“What do you mean? Lets me out?”

“What do you mean? Let me out?”

“Why, now you won’t be able to appear. Oh, you will be thankful for this in years to come.”

“Why, now you won’t be able to show up. Oh, you will appreciate this in the years ahead.”

“Won’t I appear! Won’t I dashed well appear! Do you think I’m going to disappoint that dear girl when she is relying on me? I would rather die.”

“Will I not show up! Will I absolutely not show up! Do you think I’m going to let that sweet girl down when she’s counting on me? I’d rather die.”

“But you can’t appear without a pianist.”

“But you can’t perform without a pianist.”

“I’ve got a pianist.”

"I have a pianist."

“You have?”

“Do you have?”

“Yes. A little undersized shrimp of a fellow with a green face and ears like water-wings.”

“Yes. A small guy with a green face and ears like water wings.”

“I don’t think I know him.”

“I don’t think I know him.”

“Yes, you do. He’s you!”

"Yes, you do. He's you!"

“Me!”

"Me!"

“Yes, you. You are going to sit at the piano to-night.”

“Yes, you. You are going to sit at the piano tonight.”

“I’m sorry to disappoint you, but it’s impossible. I gave you my views on the subject just now.”

“I’m sorry to let you down, but it’s just not possible. I just shared my thoughts on the topic.”

“You’ve altered them.”

"You've changed them."

“I haven’t.”

"I haven't."

“Well, you soon will, and I’ll tell you why. If you don’t get up out of that damned berth you’ve been roosting in all your life, I’m going to ring for J. B. Midgeley and I’m going to tell him to bring me a bit of dinner in here and I’m going to eat it before your eyes.”

“Well, you will soon, and I’ll explain why. If you don’t get up from that damn bed you’ve been lounging in your whole life, I’m going to call for J. B. Midgeley and tell him to bring me some dinner in here, and I’m going to eat it right in front of you.”

“But you’ve had dinner.”

"But you already had dinner."

“Well, I’ll have another. I feel just ready for a nice fat pork chop....”

“Well, I’ll have another. I’m definitely in the mood for a nice juicy pork chop....”

“Stop! Stop!”

"Stop! Stop!"

“A nice fat pork chop with potatoes and lots of cabbage,” repeated Sam firmly. “And I shall eat it here on this very lounge. Now how do we go?”

“A nice big pork chop with potatoes and a lot of cabbage,” Sam repeated confidently. “And I’m going to eat it right here on this very couch. So how do we get there?”

“You wouldn’t do that!” said Eustace piteously.

“You wouldn’t do that!” Eustace said sadly.

“I would and will.”

"I will."

“But I shouldn’t be any good at the piano. I’ve forgotten how the thing used to go.”

“But I shouldn’t be any good at playing the piano. I’ve forgotten how it used to sound.”

“You haven’t done anything of the kind. I come in and say ‘Hullo, Ernest!’ and you say ‘Hullo, Frank!’ and then you help me tell the story about the Pullman car. A child could do your part of it.”

"You haven't done anything like that. I come in and say 'Hey, Ernest!' and you say 'Hey, Frank!' and then you help me tell the story about the Pullman car. A kid could do your part."

“Perhaps there is some child on board....”

“Maybe there's a child on board....”

“No. I want you. I shall feel safe with you. We’ve done it together before.”

“No. I want you. I’ll feel safe with you. We’ve done this together before.”

“But, honestly, I really don’t think ... it isn’t as if....”

“But, honestly, I really don’t think ... it’s not like....”

Sam rose and extended a finger towards the bell.

Sam stood up and pointed a finger at the bell.

“Stop! Stop!” cried Eustace Hignett. “I’ll do it!”

“Stop! Stop!” shouted Eustace Hignett. “I’ll do it!”

Sam withdrew his finger.

Sam pulled back his finger.

“Good!” he said. “We’ve just got time for a rehearsal while you’re dressing. ‘Hullo, Ernest!’”

“Great!” he said. “We’ve just got time for a rehearsal while you’re getting ready. ‘Hey, Ernest!’”

“‘Hullo, Frank,’” said Eustace Hignett brokenly as he searched for his unfamiliar trousers.

“‘Hey, Frank,’” said Eustace Hignett awkwardly as he looked for his unfamiliar pants.

CHAPTER VI.
SCENE AT A SHIP’S CONCERT

Ships’ concerts are given in aid of the Seamen’s Orphans and Widows, and, after one has been present at a few of them, one seems to feel that any right-thinking orphan or widow would rather jog along and take a chance of starvation than be the innocent cause of such things. They open with a long speech from the master of the ceremonies—so long, as a rule, that it is only the thought of what is going to happen afterwards that enables the audience to bear it with fortitude. This done, the amateur talent is unleashed, and the grim work begins.

Ships' concerts are held to support the Seamen's Orphans and Widows, and after attending a few of them, you start to feel that any sensible orphan or widow would prefer to struggle on through potential starvation rather than be the unwitting cause of such events. They kick off with a lengthy speech from the master of ceremonies—so long, in fact, that usually the only thing keeping the audience from losing their patience is the anticipation of what comes next. Once that’s over, the amateur talent takes the stage, and the real ordeal begins.

It was not till after the all too brief intermission for rest and recuperation that the newly-formed team of Marlowe and Hignett was scheduled to appear. Previous to this there had been dark deeds done in the quiet saloon. The lecturer on deep-sea fish had fulfilled his threat and spoken at great length on a subject which, treated by a master of oratory, would have palled on the audience after ten or fifteen minutes; and at the end of fifteen minutes this speaker had only just got past the haddocks and was feeling his way tentatively through the shrimps. “The Rosary” had been sung and there was an uneasy doubt as to whether it was not going to be sung again after the interval—the latest rumour being that the second of the rival lady singers had proved adamant to all appeals and intended to fight the thing out on the lines she had originally chosen if they put her in irons.

It wasn't until after the all-too-brief break for rest and recovery that the new team of Marlowe and Hignett was set to make an appearance. Before this, some shady things had happened in the quiet saloon. The lecturer on deep-sea fish had followed through on his threat and talked at great length about a subject that, if handled by a skilled speaker, would have bored the audience after ten or fifteen minutes; yet after fifteen minutes, this speaker had just made it past the haddocks and was carefully navigating through the shrimps. "The Rosary" had been sung, and there was an uneasy feeling about whether it would be sung again after the break—the latest gossip being that the second of the competing female singers was firm in her stance and intended to stick to her original plan, even if they tried to restrain her.

A young man had recited “Gunga Din” and, wilfully misinterpreting the gratitude of the audience that it was over for a desire for more, had followed it with “Fuzzy-Wuzzy.” His sister—these things run in families—had sung “My Little Gray Home in the West”—rather sombrely, for she had wanted to sing “The Rosary,” and, with the same obtuseness which characterised her brother, had come back and rendered plantation songs. The audience was now examining its programmes in the interval of silence in order to ascertain the duration of the sentence still remaining unexpired.

A young guy had just finished reciting “Gunga Din” and, taking the audience's relief that it was over as a sign that they wanted more, he went on to perform “Fuzzy-Wuzzy.” His sister—these things run in families—sang “My Little Gray Home in the West” a bit gloomily because she had really wanted to sing “The Rosary,” and, just like her brother, she came back and sang some plantation songs instead. The audience was now looking at their programs during the silence to figure out how much longer they had to endure.

It was shocked to read the following:—

It was shocking to read the following:—

7. A Little Imitation......S. Marlowe.

7. A Little Imitation... S. Marlowe.

All over the saloon you could see fair women and brave men wilting in their seats. Imitation...! The word, as Keats would have said, was like a knell! Many of these people were old travellers and their minds went back wincingly, as one recalls forgotten wounds, to occasions when performers at ships’ concerts had imitated whole strings of Dickens’ characters or, with the assistance of a few hats and a little false hair, had endeavoured to portray Napoleon, Bismarck, Shakespeare, and other of the famous dead. In this printed line on the programme there was nothing to indicate the nature or scope of the imitation which this S. Marlowe proposed to inflict upon them. They could only sit and wait and hope that it would be short.

All around the saloon, you could see pretty women and brave men shifting uncomfortably in their seats. Imitation...! The word, as Keats might have said, felt like a death bell! Many of these folks were seasoned travelers, and their minds winced back to painful memories, like recalling old injuries, of times when performers at ship concerts had imitated entire casts of Dickens’ characters or, with just a few hats and some fake hair, tried to impersonate Napoleon, Bismarck, Shakespeare, and other famous figures who had passed away. In this printed line on the program, there was nothing that explained what kind of imitation this S. Marlowe was going to put them through. They could only sit, wait, and hope it would be quick.

There was a sinking of hearts as Eustace Hignett moved down the room and took his place at the piano. A pianist! This argued more singing. The more pessimistic began to fear that the imitation was going to be one of those imitations of well-known opera artistes which, though rare, do occasionally add to the horrors of ships’ concerts. They stared at Hignett apprehensively. There seemed to be something ominous in the man’s very aspect. His face was very pale and set, the face of one approaching a task at which his humanity shudders. They could not know that the pallor of Eustace Hignett was due entirely to the slight tremor which, even on the calmest nights, the engines of an ocean liner produce in the flooring of a dining saloon, and to that faint, yet well-defined, smell of cooked meats which clings to a room where a great many people have recently been eating a great many meals. A few beads of cold perspiration were clinging to Eustace Hignett’s brow. He looked straight before him with unseeing eyes. He was thinking hard of the Sahara.

There was a sinking feeling as Eustace Hignett walked across the room and took his place at the piano. A pianist! This meant more singing. The more pessimistic people started to worry that he was going to try to imitate those famous opera singers, which, while rare, sometimes make ship concerts even more painful. They stared at Hignett nervously. There seemed to be something unsettling about him. His face was very pale and tense, the face of someone facing a task that makes them uneasy. They had no way of knowing that Eustace Hignett’s pallor was entirely due to the slight shaking that even the calmest nights cause from the engines of an ocean liner, and that faint, yet noticeable, smell of cooked food that lingers in a room where many people have just enjoyed several meals. A few beads of cold sweat were on Eustace Hignett’s forehead. He looked straight ahead with unseeing eyes. He was deeply lost in thoughts about the Sahara.

So tense was Eustace’s concentration that he did not see Billie Bennett, seated in the front row. Billie had watched him enter with a little thrill of embarrassment. She wished that she had been content with one of the seats at the back. But Jane Hubbard had insisted on the front row. She always had a front-row seat at witch dances in Africa, and the thing had become a habit.

So focused was Eustace that he didn’t notice Billie Bennett sitting in the front row. Billie had felt a small thrill of embarrassment as she watched him come in. She wished she had just chosen one of the seats in the back. But Jane Hubbard had insisted on sitting in the front row. She always had a front-row seat at witch dances in Africa, and it had become a habit.

In order to avoid recognition for as long as possible, Billie now put up her fan and turned to Jane. She was surprised to see that her friend was staring eagerly before her with a fixity almost equal to that of Eustace. Under her breath she muttered an exclamation of surprise in one of the lesser-known dialects of Northern Nigeria.

In order to avoid being recognized for as long as she could, Billie put up her fan and turned to Jane. She was surprised to see that her friend was staring eagerly at her with an intensity almost as strong as Eustace’s. Under her breath, she muttered an exclamation of surprise in one of the lesser-known dialects of Northern Nigeria.

“Billie!” she whispered sharply.

“Billie!” she whispered urgently.

“What is the matter, Jane?”

"What’s wrong, Jane?"

“Who is that man at the piano? Do you know him?”

“Who’s that guy at the piano? Do you know him?”

“As a matter of fact, I do,” said Billie. “His name is Hignett. Why?”

“As a matter of fact, I do,” Billie said. “His name is Hignett. Why?”

“It’s the man I met on the Subway!” She breathed a sigh. “Poor little fellow, how miserable he looks!”

“It’s the guy I saw on the Subway!” She sighed. “Poor guy, he looks so miserable!”

At this moment their conversation was interrupted. Eustace Hignett, pulling himself together with a painful effort, raised his hands and struck a crashing chord, and, as he did so, there appeared through the door at the far end of the saloon a figure at the sight of which the entire audience started convulsively with the feeling that a worse thing had befallen them than even they had looked for.

At that moment, their conversation was cut off. Eustace Hignett, gathering himself with a visible struggle, raised his hands and played a loud chord. As he did this, a figure appeared through the door at the far end of the lounge, causing the whole audience to jump in shock, feeling that something even worse than they had expected had just happened.

The figure was richly clad in some scarlet material. Its face was a grisly black and below the nose appeared what seemed a horrible gash. It advanced towards them, smoking a cigar.

The figure was dressed in a lavish scarlet material. Its face was a gruesome black, and beneath the nose, there was what looked like a horrifying gash. It moved toward them, smoking a cigar.

“Hullo, Ernest,” it said.

“Hello, Ernest,” it said.

And then it seemed to pause expectantly, as though desiring some reply. Dead silence reigned in the saloon.

And then it seemed to pause, waiting for a response, as if it wanted someone to reply. There was complete silence in the saloon.

“Hullo, Ernest!”

"Hello, Ernest!"

Those nearest the piano—and nobody more quickly than Jane Hubbard—now observed that the white face of the man on the stool had grown whiter still. His eyes gazed out glassily from under his damp brow. He looked like a man who was seeing some ghastly sight. The audience sympathised with him. They felt like that, too.

Those closest to the piano—and no one faster than Jane Hubbard—now noticed that the man's face on the stool had turned even paler. His eyes stared blankly from beneath his sweaty brow. He looked like someone witnessing a horrific scene. The audience felt for him. They felt that way, too.

In all human plans there is ever some slight hitch, some little miscalculation which just makes all the difference. A moment’s thought should have told Eustace Hignett that a half-smoked cigar was one of the essential properties to any imitation of the eminent Mr. Tinney; but he had completely overlooked the fact. The cigar came as an absolute surprise to him and it could not have affected him more powerfully if it had been a voice from the tomb. He stared at it pallidly, like Macbeth at the ghost of Banquo. It was a strong, lively young cigar, and its curling smoke played lightly about his nostrils. His jaw fell. His eyes protruded. He looked for a long moment like one of those deep-sea fishes concerning which the recent lecturer had spoken so searchingly. Then with the cry of a stricken animal, he bounded from his seat and fled for the deck.

In all human plans, there's always some minor hiccup, some little error that changes everything. A moment's thought should have reminded Eustace Hignett that a half-smoked cigar was key to any impersonation of the renowned Mr. Tinney; but he totally missed that. The cigar shocked him completely, and its effect on him was like hearing a voice from the grave. He stared at it with a pale face, just like Macbeth did at Banquo's ghost. It was a bold, vibrant young cigar, and its curling smoke lightly danced around his nostrils. His jaw dropped. His eyes bulged. For a moment, he resembled one of those deep-sea fishes the recent lecturer had discussed so intensely. Then, with a cry like a wounded animal, he jumped from his seat and rushed for the deck.

There was a rustle at Billie’s side as Jane Hubbard rose and followed him. Jane was deeply stirred. Even as he sat, looking so pale and piteous, at the piano, her big heart had gone out to him, and now, in his moment of anguish, he seemed to bring to the surface everything that was best and manliest in her nature. Thrusting aside with one sweep of her powerful arm a steward who happened to be between her and the door, she raced in pursuit.

There was a rustle next to Billie as Jane Hubbard got up and followed him. Jane was really moved. Even while he sat there, looking so pale and pitiful at the piano, her big heart reached out to him, and now, in his moment of struggle, he seemed to bring out the best and most courageous parts of her nature. Sweeping aside a steward who accidentally got in her way, she rushed after him.

Sam Marlowe had watched his cousin’s dash for the open with a consternation so complete that his senses seemed to have left him. A general, deserted by his men on some stricken field, might have felt something akin to his emotion. Of all the learned professions, the imitation of Mr. Frank Tinney is the one which can least easily be carried through single-handed. The man at the piano, the leader of the orchestra, is essential. He is the life-blood of the entertainment. Without him, nothing can be done.

Sam Marlowe watched his cousin rush for the exit with such shock that it felt like his senses had abandoned him. A general, left alone by his troops on a battlefield, might have felt something similar. Out of all the skilled professions, copying Mr. Frank Tinney is the one that's hardest to do alone. The person at the piano, the conductor of the orchestra, is vital. They are the heart of the show. Without them, nothing can happen.

For an instant Sam stood there, gaping blankly. Then the open door of the saloon seemed to beckon an invitation. He made for it, reached it, passed through it. That concluded his efforts in aid of the Seamen’s Orphans and Widows.

For a moment, Sam stood there, staring blankly. Then the open door of the saloon seemed to invite him in. He went for it, reached it, and walked through. That wrapped up his efforts to help the Seamen’s Orphans and Widows.

The spell which had lain on the audience broke. This imitation seemed to them to possess in an extraordinary measure the one quality which renders amateur imitations tolerable, that of brevity. They had seen many amateur imitations, but never one as short as this. The saloon echoed with their applause.

The spell that had held the audience captive disappeared. This imitation struck them as having, in an exceptional way, the one quality that makes amateur performances bearable: brevity. They had witnessed many amateur imitations, but never one as brief as this. The room filled with their applause.

It brought no balm to Samuel Marlowe. He did not hear it. He had fled for refuge to his state-room and was lying in the lower berth, chewing the pillow, a soul in torment.

It brought no comfort to Samuel Marlowe. He didn’t hear it. He had run away for safety to his cabin and was lying in the lower bunk, biting the pillow, a soul in distress.

CHAPTER VII.
SUNDERED HEARTS

There was a tap at the door. Sam sat up dizzily. He had lost all count of time.

There was a knock at the door. Sam sat up, feeling lightheaded. He had completely lost track of time.

“Who’s that?”

"Who's that?"

“I have a note for you, sir.”

“I have a message for you, sir.”

It was the level voice of J. B. Midgeley, the steward. The stewards of the White Star Line, besides being the civillest and most obliging body of men in the world, all have soft and pleasant voices. A White Star steward, waking you up at six-thirty, to tell you that your bath is ready, when you wanted to sleep on till twelve, is the nearest human approach to the nightingale.

It was the calm voice of J. B. Midgeley, the steward. The stewards of the White Star Line, besides being the politest and most helpful group of men in the world, all have gentle and pleasant voices. A White Star steward waking you up at six-thirty to let you know that your bath is ready, when you’d rather sleep until noon, is the closest thing to a nightingale you’ll find.

“A what?”

“What?”

“A note, sir.”

"A message, sir."

Sam jumped up and switched on the light. He went to the door and took the note from J. B. Midgeley, who, his mission accomplished, retired in an orderly manner down the passage. Sam looked at the letter with a thrill. He had never seen the handwriting before, but, with the eye of love, he recognised it. It was just the sort of hand he would have expected Billie to write, round and smooth and flowing, the writing of a warm-hearted girl. He tore open the envelope.

Sam jumped up and turned on the light. He walked to the door and took the note from J. B. Midgeley, who, having completed his task, left in an orderly fashion down the hallway. Sam looked at the letter with excitement. He had never seen the handwriting before, but with the eye of love, he recognized it. It was exactly the kind of handwriting he would have expected Billie to use—rounded, smooth, and flowing, the writing of a warm-hearted girl. He tore open the envelope.

“Please come up to the top deck. I want to speak to you.”

“Please come up to the top deck. I need to talk to you.”

Sam could not disguise it from himself that he was a little disappointed. I don’t know if you see anything wrong with the letter, but the way Sam looked at it was that, for a first love-letter, it might have been longer and perhaps a shade warmer. And, without running any risk of writer’s cramp, she might have signed it.

Sam couldn't hide from himself that he felt a bit let down. I don't know if you notice anything off about the letter, but the way Sam saw it, for a first love letter, it could have been longer and maybe a bit warmer. And, without any risk of getting writer's cramp, she could have signed it.

However, these were small matters. No doubt the dear girl had been in a hurry and so forth. The important point was that he was going to see her. When a man’s afraid, sings the bard, a beautiful maid is a cheering sight to see; and the same truth holds good when a man has made an exhibition of himself at a ship’s concert. A woman’s gentle sympathy, that was what Samuel Marlowe wanted more than anything else at the moment. That, he felt, was what the doctor ordered. He scrubbed the burnt cork off his face with all possible speed and changed his clothes and made his way to the upper deck. It was like Billie, he felt, to have chosen this spot for their meeting. It would be deserted and it was hallowed for them both by sacred associations.

However, these were minor issues. No doubt the dear girl had been in a hurry and so on. The important thing was that he was going to see her. When a man is scared, as the poet says, a beautiful girl is a comforting sight; and the same holds true when a man has embarrassed himself at a ship’s concert. A woman’s gentle support was what Samuel Marlowe wanted more than anything at that moment. He felt that was exactly what he needed. He quickly scrubbed the burnt cork off his face, changed his clothes, and headed to the upper deck. He felt it was just like Billie to choose this spot for their meeting. It would be empty, and it held special memories for both of them.

She was standing at the rail, looking out over the water. The moon was quite full. Out on the horizon to the south its light shone on the sea, making it look like the silver beach of some distant fairy island. The girl appeared to be wrapped in thought and it was not till the sharp crack of Sam’s head against an overhanging stanchion announced his approach, that she turned.

She was standing at the railing, gazing out at the water. The moon was nearly full. On the horizon to the south, its light sparkled on the sea, making it look like the silver shore of a distant fairy island. The girl seemed lost in thought, and it wasn't until the loud crack of Sam's head hitting an overhanging post signaled his arrival that she turned.

“Oh, is that you?”

"Oh, is that really you?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“You’ve been a long time.”

“It’s been a while.”

“It wasn’t an easy job,” explained Sam, “getting all that burnt cork off. You’ve no notion how the stuff sticks. You have to use butter....”

“It wasn’t an easy job,” Sam explained, “getting all that burnt cork off. You have no idea how that stuff sticks. You have to use butter....”

She shuddered.

She shivered.

“Don’t!”

"Stop!"

“But I did. You have to with burnt cork.”

"But I did. You have to with burned cork."

“Don’t tell me these horrible things.” Her voice rose almost hysterically. “I never want to hear the words burnt cork mentioned again as long as I live.”

“Don’t tell me these awful things.” Her voice went up, almost hysterical. “I never want to hear the words burnt cork again for as long as I live.”

“I feel exactly the same.” Sam moved to her side. “Darling,” he said in a low voice, “it was like you to ask me to meet you here. I know what you were thinking. You thought that I should need sympathy. You wanted to pet me, to smooth my wounded feelings, to hold me in your arms and tell me that, as we loved each other, what did anything else matter?”

“I feel the same way.” Sam moved closer to her. “Sweetheart,” he said softly, “it was just like you to ask me to meet you here. I get what you were thinking. You thought I might need some sympathy. You wanted to comfort me, to soothe my hurt feelings, to hold me in your arms and tell me that, since we love each other, nothing else really matters?”

“I didn’t.”

"I didn't."

“You didn’t?”

"You didn't?"

“No, I didn’t.”

“No, I didn't.”

“Oh, you didn’t? I thought you did!” He looked at her wistfully. “I thought,” he said, “that possibly you might have wished to comfort me. I have been through a great strain. I have had a shock....”

“Oh, you didn’t? I thought you did!” He looked at her with longing. “I thought,” he said, “that maybe you might have wanted to comfort me. I’ve been through a lot. I’ve had a shock....”

“And what about me?” she demanded passionately. “Haven’t I had a shock?”

“And what about me?” she asked passionately. “Haven’t I been through a shock?”

He melted at once.

He melted instantly.

“Have you had a shock too? Poor little thing! Sit down and tell me all about it.”

“Have you been shocked too? You poor thing! Sit down and tell me everything about it.”

She looked away from him, her face working.

She turned her face away from him, her expression shifting.

“Can’t you understand what a shock I have had? I thought you were the perfect knight.”

“Can’t you see how shocked I am? I thought you were the perfect knight.”

“Yes, isn’t it?”

"Yeah, isn't it?"

“Isn’t what?”

"Isn't that so?"

“I thought you said it was a perfect night.”

“I thought you said it was a great night.”

“I said I thought you were the perfect knight.”

“I said I thought you were the ideal knight.”

“Oh, ah!”

“Oh, wow!”

A sailor crossed the deck, a dim figure in the shadows, went over to a sort of raised summerhouse with a brass thingummy in it, fooled about for a moment, and went away again. Sailors earn their money easily.

A sailor walked across the deck, a faint figure in the shadows, approached a kind of raised gazebo with a brass device inside, tinkered with it for a moment, and then left again. Sailors make their money easily.

“Yes?” said Sam when he had gone.

“Yes?” Sam replied after he left.

“I forget what I was saying.”

“I forgot what I was saying.”

“Something about my being the perfect knight.”

“Something about me being the perfect knight.”

“Yes. I thought you were.”

"Yeah. I thought you were."

“That’s good.”

"That's great."

“But you’re not!”

"But you aren't!"

“No?”

"Really?"

“No!”

“No way!”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

Silence fell. Sam was feeling hurt and bewildered. He could not understand her mood. He had come up expecting to be soothed and comforted and she was like a petulant iceberg. Cynically, he recalled some lines of poetry which he had had to write out a hundred times on one occasion at school as a punishment for having introduced a white mouse into chapel.

Silence settled in. Sam felt hurt and confused. He couldn’t grasp her mood. He had come expecting to be calmed and comforted, but she was like a sulky iceberg. With a hint of cynicism, he remembered some lines of poetry he had to write out a hundred times once as a punishment for bringing a white mouse into the chapel.

“Oh, woman, in our hours of ease,
Un-something, something, something, please.
When tiddly-umpty umpty brow,
A something something something thou!”

“Oh, woman, during our relaxed moments,
Un-something, something, something, please.
When tiddly-umpty umpty brow,
A something something something you!”

He had forgotten the exact words, but the gist of it had been that Woman, however she might treat a man in times of prosperity, could be relied on to rally round and do the right thing when he was in trouble. How little the poet had known woman.

He had forgotten the exact words, but the gist of it was that a woman, no matter how she treated a man during good times, could be counted on to step up and do the right thing when he was in trouble. How little the poet understood women.

“Why not?” he said huffily.

"Why not?" he said irritably.

She gave a little sob.

She let out a sob.

“I put you on a pedestal and I find you have feet of clay. You have blurred the image which I formed of you. I can never think of you again without picturing you as you stood in that saloon, stammering and helpless....”

“I put you on a pedestal and now I see you have flaws. You've changed the way I see you. I can never think of you again without imagining you as you were in that bar, stammering and powerless...”

“Well, what can you do when your pianist runs out on you?”

“Well, what are you supposed to do when your pianist backs out on you?”

“You could have done something!” The words she had spoken only yesterday to Jane Hubbard came back to her. “I can’t forgive a man for looking ridiculous. Oh, what, what,” she cried, “induced you to try to give an imitation of Bert Williams?”

“You could have done something!” The words she had spoken only yesterday to Jane Hubbard came back to her. “I can’t forgive a man for looking ridiculous. Oh, what, what,” she cried, “made you think it was a good idea to try to imitate Bert Williams?”

Sam started, stung to the quick.

Sam jumped, hurt to the core.

“It wasn’t Bert Williams. It was Frank Tinney!”

“It wasn’t Bert Williams. It was Frank Tinney!”

“Well, how was I to know?”

“Well, how was I supposed to know?”

“I did my best,” said Sam sullenly.

“I did my best,” Sam said gloomily.

“That is the awful thought.”

"That's the terrible thought."

“I did it for your sake.”

"I did it for you."

“I know. It gives me a horrible sense of guilt.” She shuddered again. Then suddenly, with the nervous quickness of a woman unstrung, thrust a small black golliwog into his hand. “Take it!”

“I know. It makes me feel really guilty.” She shivered again. Then suddenly, with the anxious quickness of someone on edge, she pushed a small black golliwog into his hand. “Take it!”

“What’s this?”

“What is this?”

“You bought it for me yesterday at the barber’s shop. It is the only present which you have given me. Take it back.”

“You bought it for me yesterday at the barber's shop. It's the only gift you've ever given me. Please take it back.”

“I don’t want it. I shouldn’t know what to do with it.”

“I don’t want it. I shouldn’t know what to do with it.”

“You must take it,” she said in a low voice. “It is a symbol.”

“You have to take it,” she said quietly. “It's a symbol.”

“A what?”

"A what now?"

“A symbol of our broken love.”

“A symbol of our shattered love.”

“I don’t see how you make that out. It’s a golliwog.”

“I don’t understand how you think that. It’s a golliwog.”

“I can never marry you now.”

“I can never marry you now.”

“What! Good heavens! Don’t be absurd.”

“What! Good heavens! Don't be ridiculous.”

“I can’t!”

"I can't!"

“Oh, go on, have a dash at it,” he said encouragingly, though his heart was sinking.

“Oh, go ahead, give it a try,” he said encouragingly, even though his heart was sinking.

She shook her head.

She shook her head.

“No, I couldn’t.”

“No, I can't.”

“Oh, hang it all!”

“Oh, come on!”

“I couldn’t. I’m a very strange girl....”

“I couldn’t. I’m a really odd girl....”

“You’re a very silly girl....”

“You’re a really silly girl....”

“I don’t see what right you have to say that,” she flared.

“I don’t see what right you have to say that,” she shot back.

“I don’t see what right you have to say you can’t marry me and try to load me up with golliwogs,” he retorted with equal heat.

“I don’t see what right you have to say you can’t marry me and try to burden me with golliwogs,” he shot back with equal intensity.

“Oh, can’t you understand?”

“Oh, can’t you get it?”

“No, I’m dashed if I can.”

“No, I’m really not sure I can.”

She looked at him despondently.

She looked at him sadly.

“When I said I would marry you, you were a hero to me. You stood to me for everything that was noble and brave and wonderful. I had only to shut my eyes to conjure up the picture of you as you dived off the rail that morning. Now—” her voice trembled “—if I shut my eyes now, I can only see a man with a hideous black face making himself the laughing stock of the ship. How could I marry you, haunted by that picture?”

“When I said I would marry you, you were a hero to me. You represented everything that was noble, brave, and wonderful. I only had to close my eyes to picture you diving off the rail that morning. Now—” her voice shook “—if I close my eyes now, I can only see a man with a horrible black face making a fool of himself in front of everyone on the ship. How could I marry you, burdened by that image?”

“But, good heavens, you talk as though I made a habit of blacking up! You talk as though you expected me to come to the altar smothered in burnt cork.”

“But, good heavens, you speak as if I usually wear blackface! You act like you expect me to arrive at the altar covered in burnt cork.”

“I shall always think of you as I saw you to-night.” She looked at him sadly. “There’s a bit of black still on your left ear.”

“I’ll always remember you as I saw you tonight.” She looked at him with sorrow. “There’s still a little bit of black on your left ear.”

He tried to take her hand. But she drew it away. He fell back as if struck.

He reached for her hand, but she pulled it away. He recoiled as if he had been hit.

“So this is the end,” he muttered.

“So this is it,” he muttered.

“Yes. It’s partly on your ear and partly on your cheek.”

“Yes. It’s partly on your ear and partly on your cheek.”

“So this is the end,” he repeated.

“So this is the end,” he said again.

“You had better go below and ask your steward to give you some more butter.”

“You should go downstairs and ask your steward for some more butter.”

He laughed bitterly.

He laughed cynically.

“Well, I might have expected it. I might have known what would happen! Eustace warned me. Eustace was right. He knows women—as I do now. Women! What mighty ills have not been done by woman? Who was’t betrayed the what’s-its-name? A woman! Who lost ... lost ... who lost ... who—er—and so on? A woman.... So all is over! There is nothing to be said but good-bye?”

“Well, I should have seen this coming. I should have known what would happen! Eustace warned me. Eustace was right. He understands women—like I do now. Women! What terrible things have been caused by women! Who was it that betrayed the whatever-it-is? A woman! Who lost ... lost ... who lost ... who—uh—and so on? A woman.... So it’s all over! There's nothing left to say but goodbye?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Good-bye, then, Miss Bennett!”

“Goodbye, then, Miss Bennett!”

“Good-bye,” said Billie sadly. “I—I’m sorry.”

“Goodbye,” Billie said sadly. “I—I’m sorry.”

“Don’t mention it!”

"You're welcome!"

“You do understand, don’t you?”

"You get it, right?"

“You have made everything perfectly clear.”

"You've made everything really clear."

“I hope—I hope you won’t be unhappy.”

"I hope—I hope you won’t be unhappy."

“Unhappy!” Sam produced a strangled noise from his larynx like the cry of a shrimp in pain. “Unhappy! Ha! ha! I’m not unhappy! Whatever gave you that idea? I’m smiling! I’m laughing! I feel I’ve had a merciful escape. Oh, ha, ha!”

“Unhappy!” Sam let out a choked sound from his throat, similar to the cry of a shrimp in distress. “Unhappy! Ha! Ha! I’m not unhappy! What made you think that? I’m smiling! I’m laughing! I feel like I’ve had a lucky break. Oh, ha, ha!”

“It’s very unkind and rude of you to say that.”

“It’s really unkind and rude of you to say that.”

“It reminds me of a moving picture I saw in New York. It was called ‘Saved from the Scaffold.’”

“It reminds me of a movie I saw in New York. It was called ‘Saved from the Scaffold.’”

“Oh!”

“Oh!”

“I’m not unhappy! What have I got to be unhappy about? What on earth does any man want to get married for? I don’t. Give me my gay bachelor life! My Uncle Charlie used to say ‘It’s better luck to get married than it is to be kicked in the head by a mule.’ But he was a man who always looked on the bright side. Good-night, Miss Bennett. And good-bye—for ever.”

“I’m not unhappy! What do I have to be unhappy about? Why on earth would any guy want to get married? I don’t. I want my fun bachelor life! My Uncle Charlie used to say, ‘It’s better luck to get married than to get kicked in the head by a mule.’ But he was someone who always saw the silver lining. Good night, Miss Bennett. And goodbye—for good.”

He turned on his heel and strode across the deck. From a white heaven the moon still shone benignantly down, mocking him. He had spoken bravely; the most captious critic could not but have admitted that he had made a good exit. But already his heart was aching.

He turned on his heel and walked confidently across the deck. From a bright sky, the moon continued to shine down gently, almost taunting him. He had spoken boldly; even the harshest critic would have to acknowledge that he had made a good exit. But already, his heart was hurting.

As he drew near to his state-room, he was amazed and disgusted to hear a high tenor voice raised in song proceeding from behind the closed door.

As he approached his room, he was both surprised and disgusted to hear a high-pitched tenor singing from behind the closed door.

“I fee-er naw faw in shee-ining arr-mor,
    Though his lance be sharrrp and—er keen;
But I fee-er, I fee-er the glah-mour
    Therough thy der-rooping lashes seen:
I fee-er, I fee-er the glah-mour....”

“I fear now for in shining armor,
    Though his lance be sharp and keen;
But I fear, I fear the glamour
    Through thy drooping lashes seen:
I fear, I fear the glamour....”

Sam flung open the door wrathfully. That Eustace Hignett should still be alive was bad—he had pictured him hurling himself overboard and bobbing about, a pleasing sight in the wake of the vessel; that he should be singing was an outrage. Remorse, Sam felt, should have stricken Eustace Hignett dumb. Instead of which, here he was comporting himself like a blasted linnet. It was all wrong. The man could have no conscience whatever.

Sam angrily threw the door open. The fact that Eustace Hignett was still alive was bad—he had imagined him jumping overboard and floating around, a satisfying sight in the ship’s wake; that he was singing was outrageous. Sam felt that guilt should have left Eustace Hignett speechless. Instead, here he was acting like some damn canary. It was all wrong. The guy must have no conscience at all.

“Well,” he said sternly, “so there you are!”

“Well,” he said firmly, “there you are!”

Eustace Hignett looked up brightly, even beamingly. In the brief interval which had elapsed since Sam had seen him last, an extraordinary transformation had taken place in this young man. His wan look had disappeared. His eyes were bright. His face wore that beastly self-satisfied smirk which you see in pictures advertising certain makes of fine-mesh underwear. If Eustace Hignett had been a full-page drawing in a magazine with “My dear fellow, I always wear Sigsbee’s Super-fine Featherweight!” printed underneath him, he could not have looked more pleased with himself.

Eustace Hignett looked up with a bright smile, practically glowing. In the short time since Sam had last seen him, this young man had undergone an incredible change. His pale look had vanished. His eyes sparkled. His face had that annoying self-satisfied smirk that you see in ads for certain brands of fine-mesh underwear. If Eustace Hignett had been a full-page magazine ad with “My dear fellow, I always wear Sigsbee’s Super-fine Featherweight!” written beneath him, he couldn't have looked more pleased with himself.

“Hullo!” he said. “I was wondering where you had got to.”

“Hullo!” he said. “I was wondering where you went.”

“Never mind,” said Sam coldly, “where I had got to! Where did you get to and why? You poor, miserable worm,” he went on in a burst of generous indignation, “what have you to say for yourself? What do you mean by dashing away like that and killing my little entertainment?”

“Never mind,” Sam said coldly, “where I was! Where did you go and why? You poor, miserable worm,” he continued in a fit of generous anger, “what do you have to say for yourself? What do you mean by running off like that and ruining my little event?”

“Awfully sorry, old man. I hadn’t foreseen the cigar. I was bearing up tolerably well till I began to sniff the smoke. Then everything seemed to go black—I don’t mean you, of course. You were black already—and I got the feeling that I simply must get on deck and drown myself.”

“Really sorry, man. I didn’t see the cigar coming. I was holding up pretty well until I started smelling the smoke

“Well, why didn’t you?” demanded Sam with a strong sense of injury. “I might have forgiven you then. But to come down here and find you singing....”

“Well, why didn’t you?” demanded Sam, feeling really hurt. “I might have forgiven you back then. But to come down here and find you singing....”

A soft light came into Eustace Hignett’s eyes.

A gentle light entered Eustace Hignett’s eyes.

“I want to tell you all about that,” he said.

“I want to tell you all about that,” he said.

“It’s the most astonishing story. A miracle, you might almost call it. Makes you believe in Fate and all that kind of thing. A week ago I was on the Subway in New York....”

“It’s the most unbelievable story. You could almost call it a miracle. It makes you believe in Fate and all that stuff. A week ago, I was on the Subway in New York....”

He broke off while Sam cursed him, the Subway, and the city of New York in the order named.

He paused while Sam cursed him, the Subway, and the city of New York in that order.

“My dear chap, what is the matter?”

"Hey friend, what’s wrong?"

“What is the matter? Ha!”

"What's the matter? Ha!"

“Something is the matter,” persisted Eustace Hignett. “I can tell it by your manner. Something has happened to disturb and upset you. I know you so well that I can pierce the mask. What is it? Tell me!”

“Something’s bothering you,” Eustace Hignett insisted. “I can see it in how you’re acting. Something has happened that’s upset you. I know you well enough to see through the facade. What is it? Just tell me!”

“Ha, ha!”

“LOL!”

“You surely can’t still be brooding on that concert business? Why, that’s all over. I take it that after my departure you made the most colossal ass of yourself, but why let that worry you? These things cannot affect one permanently.”

“You can’t still be dwelling on that concert thing, right? It’s all in the past. I assume that after I left, you made a huge fool of yourself, but why let that bother you? These things don’t have to stick with you forever.”

“Can’t they? Let me tell you that, as a result of that concert, my engagement is broken off.”

“Can’t they? Let me tell you that because of that concert, my engagement is over.”

Eustace sprang forward with outstretched hand.

Eustace lunged forward with his hand extended.

“Not really? How splendid! Accept my congratulations! This is the finest thing that could possibly have happened. These are not idle words. As one who has been engaged to the girl himself, I speak feelingly. You are well out of it, Sam.”

“Not really? How wonderful! Accept my congratulations! This is the best thing that could have happened. These aren't just empty words. As someone who was once engaged to her myself, I say this sincerely. You're better off without her, Sam.”

Sam thrust aside his hand. Had it been his neck he might have clutched it eagerly, but he drew the line at shaking hands with Eustace Hignett.

Sam pushed his hand away. If it had been his neck, he might have held on tightly, but he refused to shake hands with Eustace Hignett.

“My heart is broken,” he said with dignity.

“My heart is broken,” he said with grace.

“That feeling will pass, giving way to one of devout thankfulness. I know. I’ve been there. After all ... Wilhelmina Bennett ... what is she? A rag and a bone and a hank of hair!”

“That feeling will pass, making room for deep gratitude. I know. I’ve experienced it. After all ... Wilhelmina Bennett ... what is she? Just a rag, a bone, and a strand of hair!”

“She is nothing of the kind,” said Sam, revolted.

“She is nothing like that,” Sam said, disgusted.

“Pardon me,” said Eustace firmly, “I speak as an expert. I know her and I repeat, she is a rag and a bone and a hank of hair!”

“Excuse me,” said Eustace confidently, “I’m speaking as an expert. I know her, and I’ll say it again: she’s just a rag, a bone, and a piece of hair!”

“She is the only girl in the world, and, owing to your idiotic behaviour, I have lost her.”

“She is the only girl in the world, and because of your stupid behavior, I've lost her.”

“You speak of the only girl in the world,” said Eustace blithely. “If you want to hear about the only girl in the world, I will tell you. A week ago I was on the Subway in New York....”

“You’re talking about the only girl in the world,” Eustace said cheerfully. “If you want to hear about the only girl in the world, I’ll tell you. A week ago, I was on the Subway in New York....”

“I’m going to bed,” said Sam brusquely.

“I’m going to bed,” Sam said curtly.

“All right. I’ll tell you while you’re undressing.”

“All right. I’ll tell you while you’re getting changed.”

“I don’t want to listen.”

"I don't want to hear."

“A week ago,” said Eustace Hignett, “I will ask you to picture me seated after some difficulty in a carriage in the New York Subway. I got into conversation with a girl with an elephant gun.”

“A week ago,” said Eustace Hignett, “I’d like you to imagine me finally settling into a seat in a carriage on the New York Subway after some hassle. I struck up a conversation with a girl who had an elephant gun.”

Sam revised his private commination service in order to include the elephant gun.

Sam updated his private communication service to include the elephant gun.

“She was my soul-mate,” proceeded Eustace with quiet determination. “I didn’t know it at the time, but she was. She had grave brown eyes, a wonderful personality, and this elephant gun.”

“She was my soulmate,” Eustace continued with quiet determination. “I didn’t realize it back then, but she was. She had serious brown eyes, an amazing personality, and this elephant gun.”

“Did she shoot you with it?”

“Did she shoot you with that?”

“Shoot me? What do you mean? Why, no!”

“Shoot me? What are you talking about? No way!”

“The girl must have been a fool!” said Sam bitterly. “The chance of a lifetime and she missed it. Where are my pyjamas?”

“The girl must have been an idiot!” said Sam bitterly. “The chance of a lifetime and she blew it. Where are my pajamas?”

“I haven’t seen your pyjamas. She talked to me about this elephant gun, and explained its mechanism. She told me the correct part of a hippopotamus to aim at, how to make a nourishing soup out of mangoes, and what to do when bitten by a Borneo wire-snake. You can imagine how she soothed my aching heart. My heart, if you recollect, was aching at the moment—quite unnecessarily if I had only known—because it was only a couple of days since my engagement to Wilhelmina Bennett had been broken off. Well, we parted at Sixty-sixth Street, and, strange as it may seem, I forgot all about her.”

“I haven’t seen your pajamas. She talked to me about this elephant gun and explained how it works. She told me the right part of a hippopotamus to aim for, how to make a nourishing soup out of mangoes, and what to do if bitten by a Borneo wire-snake. You can imagine how she eased my aching heart. My heart, if you remember, was hurting at the time—totally unnecessarily, if I had just known—because it had only been a couple of days since my engagement to Wilhelmina Bennett went south. Well, we parted ways at Sixty-sixth Street, and, strangely enough, I forgot all about her.”

“Do it again!”

"Do it again!"

“Tell it again?”

"Say it again?"

“Good heavens, no! Forget all about her again.”

“Good heavens, no! Just forget about her again.”

“Nothing,” said Eustace Hignett gravely, “could make me do that. Our souls have blended. Our beings have called to one another from their deepest depths, saying.... There are your pyjamas, over in the corner ... saying ‘You are mine!’ How could I forget her after that? Well, as I was saying, we parted. Little did I know that she was sailing on this very boat! But just now she came to me as I writhed on the deck....”

“Nothing,” said Eustace Hignett seriously, “could make me do that. Our souls have connected. Our beings have reached out to each other from their deepest depths, saying.... There are your pajamas, over in the corner ... saying ‘You are mine!’ How could I forget her after that? Well, as I was saying, we split up. Little did I know that she was on this very boat! But just now she came to me as I was struggling on the deck....”

“Did you writhe?” asked Sam with a flicker of moody interest.

“Did you squirm?” asked Sam with a hint of dark curiosity.

“I certainly did!”

“I sure did!”

“That’s good!”

"That's great!"

“But not for long.”

“But not for long.”

“That’s bad!”

"That's not good!"

“She came to me and healed me. Sam, that girl is an angel.”

“She came to me and healed me. Sam, that girl is an angel.”

“Switch off the light when you’ve finished.”

“Turn off the light when you’re done.”

“She seemed to understand without a word how I was feeling. There are some situations which do not need words. She went away and returned with a mixture of some description in a glass. I don’t know what it was. It had Worcester Sauce in it. She put it to my lips. She made me drink it. She said it was what she always used in Africa for bull-calves with the staggers. Well, believe me or believe me not ... are you asleep?”

“She seemed to understand without saying anything how I felt. Some situations don’t require words. She left and came back with a drink made of some kind of mixture in a glass. I don’t know what it was. It had Worcestershire sauce in it. She held it to my lips. She made me drink it. She said it was what she always used in Africa for bull-calves with the staggers. Well, believe it or not... are you asleep?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Believe me or believe me not, in under two minutes I was not merely freed from the nausea caused by your cigar. I was smoking myself! I was walking the deck with her without the slightest qualm. I was even able to look over the side from time to time and comment on the beauty of the moon on the water.... I have said some mordant things about women since I came on board this boat. I withdraw them unreservedly. They still apply to girls like Wilhelmina Bennett, but I have ceased to include the whole sex in my remarks. Jane Hubbard has restored my faith in Woman. Sam! Sam!”

“Believe me or not, in less than two minutes, I was not only free from the nausea caused by your cigar; I was smoking myself! I walked the deck with her without any hesitation. I could even look over the side now and then and comment on how beautiful the moon looked on the water.... I’ve said some harsh things about women since I got on this boat. I take them back completely. They still apply to girls like Wilhelmina Bennett, but I’ve stopped including all women in my comments. Jane Hubbard has restored my faith in women. Sam! Sam!”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“I said that Jane Hubbard had restored my faith in Woman.”

“I said that Jane Hubbard had renewed my faith in women.”

“Oh, all right.”

"Okay, fine."

Eustace Hignett finished undressing and got into bed. With a soft smile on his face he switched off the light. There was a long silence, broken only by the distant purring of the engines.

Eustace Hignett finished taking off his clothes and got into bed. With a gentle smile on his face, he turned off the light. There was a long silence, interrupted only by the distant sound of the engines purring.

At about twelve-thirty a voice came from the lower berth.

At around twelve-thirty, a voice came from the lower bunk.

“Sam!”

“Yo, Sam!”

“What is it now?”

"What’s up now?"

“There is a sweet womanly strength about her, Sam. She was telling me she once killed a panther with a hat-pin.”

“There’s a gentle strength to her, Sam. She told me she once took down a panther with a hatpin.”

Sam groaned and tossed on his mattress.

Sam groaned and rolled over on his mattress.

Silence fell again.

Silence returned.

“At least I think it was a panther,” said Eustace Hignett at a quarter past one. “Either a panther or a puma.”

“At least I think it was a panther,” Eustace Hignett said at one fifteen. “Either a panther or a puma.”

CHAPTER VIII.
SIR MALLABY OFFERS A SUGGESTION

§ 1

A week after the liner “Atlantic” had docked at Southampton Sam Marlowe might have been observed—and was observed by various of the residents—sitting on a bench on the esplanade of that rising watering-place, Bingley-on-the-Sea, in Sussex. All watering-places on the south coast of England are blots on the landscape, but though I am aware that by saying it I shall offend the civic pride of some of the others—none are so peculiarly foul as Bingley-on-the-Sea. The asphalte on the Bingley esplanade is several degrees more depressing than the asphalte on other esplanades. The Swiss waiters at the Hotel Magnificent, where Sam was stopping, are in a class of bungling incompetence by themselves, the envy and despair of all the other Swiss waiters at all the other Hotels Magnificent along the coast. For dreariness of aspect Bingley-on-the-Sea stands alone. The very waves that break on its shingle seem to creep up the beach reluctantly, as if it revolted them to have to come to such a place.

A week after the liner “Atlantic” had docked at Southampton, Sam Marlowe might have been seen—and was seen by several locals—sitting on a bench along the esplanade of the increasingly popular seaside resort, Bingley-on-the-Sea, in Sussex. All seaside resorts on the south coast of England are eyesores, but I know that by stating this I’ll offend the civic pride of some others—none are as particularly awful as Bingley-on-the-Sea. The pavement on the Bingley esplanade is several degrees more depressing than the pavement on other esplanades. The Swiss waiters at the Hotel Magnificent, where Sam was staying, are in a league of their own when it comes to clumsy incompetence, the envy and despair of all the other Swiss waiters at the various Hotels Magnificent along the coast. For bleakness of appearance, Bingley-on-the-Sea is unmatched. Even the waves that crash on its pebbled beach seem to drag themselves up the shore reluctantly, as if they find it repulsive to arrive at such a place.

Why, then, was Sam Marlowe visiting this ozone-swept Gehenna? Why, with all the rest of England at his disposal, had he chosen to spend a week at breezy, blighted Bingley?

Why, then, was Sam Marlowe visiting this ozone-swept hell? Why, with all of England at his fingertips, had he decided to spend a week at breezy, cursed Bingley?

Simply because he had been disappointed in love.

Simply because he had been let down in love.

Nothing is more curious than the myriad ways in which reaction from an unfortunate love-affair manifests itself in various men. No two males behave in the same way under the spur of female fickleness. Archilochum, for instance, according to the Roman writer, proprio rabies armavit iambo. It is no good pretending out of politeness that you know what that means, so I will translate. Rabies—his grouch—armavit—armed—Archilochum— Archilochus—iambo—with the iambic—proprio—his own invention. In other words, when the poet Archilochus was handed his hat by the lady of his affections, he consoled himself by going off and writing satirical verse about her in a new metre which he had thought up immediately after leaving the house. That was the way the thing affected him.

Nothing is more intriguing than the many ways in which a reaction to a bad romance shows up in different men. No two guys respond the same way when faced with a woman's unpredictability. Archilochus, for example, as noted by the Roman writer, proprio rabies armavit iambo. There's no point in pretending out of politeness that you know what that means, so I'll translate. Rabies—his anger—armavit—armed—Archilochusiambo—with iambic—proprio—his own creation. In other words, when the poet Archilochus got dumped by the woman he loved, he cheered himself up by writing satirical verses about her in a new meter that he came up with right after leaving her place. That was how it impacted him.

On the other hand, we read in a recent issue of a London daily paper that John Simmons (31), a meat-salesman, was accused of assaulting an officer while in the discharge of his duty, at the same time using profane language whereby the officer went in fear of his life. Constable Riggs deposed that on the evening of the eleventh instant while he was on his beat, prisoner accosted him and, after offering to fight him for fourpence, drew off his right boot and threw it at his head. Accused, questioned by the magistrate, admitted the charge and expressed regret, pleading that he had had words with his young woman, and it had upset him.

On the other hand, we read in a recent issue of a London daily paper that John Simmons (31), a meat salesman, was accused of assaulting an officer while he was doing his duty and using profanity that made the officer fear for his life. Constable Riggs testified that on the evening of the 11th, while he was on his beat, the suspect approached him and, after challenging him to a fight for fourpence, took off his right boot and threw it at his head. The accused, questioned by the magistrate, admitted the charge and expressed regret, explaining that he had argued with his girlfriend and it had upset him.

Neither of these courses appealed to Samuel Marlowe. He had sought relief by slinking off alone to the Hotel Magnificent at Bingley-on-the-Sea. It was the same spirit which has often moved other men in similar circumstances to go off to the Rockies to shoot grizzlies.

Neither of these options appealed to Samuel Marlowe. He had sought an escape by sneaking off alone to the Hotel Magnificent at Bingley-on-the-Sea. It was the same impulse that has often driven other men in similar situations to head off to the Rockies to hunt grizzlies.

To a certain extent the Hotel Magnificent had dulled the pain. At any rate, the service and cooking there had done much to take his mind off it. His heart still ached, but he felt equal to going to London and seeing his father, which of course he ought to have done seven days before.

To some degree, the Hotel Magnificent had eased his pain. The service and food there really helped distract him from it. His heart still hurt, but he felt ready to go to London and see his dad, which he definitely should have done a week earlier.

He rose from his bench—he had sat down on it directly after breakfast—and went back to the hotel to inquire about trains. An hour later he had begun his journey and two hours after that he was at the door of his father’s office.

He got up from his bench—he had sat down on it right after breakfast—and went back to the hotel to ask about trains. An hour later, he had started his journey, and two hours after that, he was at the door of his dad's office.

The offices of the old-established firm of Marlowe, Thorpe, Prescott, Winslow and Appleby are in Ridgeway’s Inn, not far from Fleet Street. The brass plate, let into the woodwork of the door, is misleading. Reading it, you get the impression that on the other side quite a covey of lawyers await your arrival. The name of the firm leads you to suppose that there will be barely standing-room in the office. You picture Thorpe jostling you aside as he makes for Prescott to discuss with him the latest case of demurrer, and Winslow and Appleby treading on your toes, deep in conversation on replevin. But these legal firms dwindle. The years go by and take their toll, snatching away here a Prescott, there an Appleby, till, before you know where you are, you are down to your last lawyer. The only surviving member of the firm of Marlowe, Thorpe—what I said before—was, at the time with which this story deals, Sir Mallaby Marlowe, son of the original founder of the firm and father of the celebrated black-face comedian, Samuel of that ilk; and the outer office, where callers were received and parked till Sir Mallaby could find time for them, was occupied by a single clerk.

The offices of the long-established firm of Marlowe, Thorpe, Prescott, Winslow, and Appleby are located in Ridgeway’s Inn, not far from Fleet Street. The brass plate set into the door is misleading. When you read it, you get the impression that a group of lawyers is eagerly waiting for you on the other side. The name of the firm makes you think that the office will barely have enough space for everyone. You imagine Thorpe pushing you aside as he heads straight for Prescott to talk about the latest case, while Winslow and Appleby step on your toes, engrossed in a conversation about replevin. But these law firms diminish over time. Years pass and take their toll, taking away a Prescott here, an Appleby there, until, before you know it, you're down to just one lawyer. The only remaining member of the firm of Marlowe, Thorpe—what I mentioned earlier—was, at the time this story takes place, Sir Mallaby Marlowe, the son of the original founder of the firm and the father of the famous blackface comedian, Samuel. The outer office, where visitors were received and waited until Sir Mallaby could attend to them, was occupied by only one clerk.

When Sam opened the door this clerk, John Peters by name, was seated on a high stool, holding in one hand a half-eaten sausage, in the other an extraordinarily large and powerful-looking revolver. At the sight of Sam he laid down both engines of destruction and beamed. He was not a particularly successful beamer, being hampered by a cast in one eye which gave him a truculent and sinister look; but those who knew him knew that he had a heart of gold and were not intimidated by his repellent face. Between Sam and himself there had always existed terms of great cordiality, starting from the time when the former was a small boy and it had been John Peters’ mission to take him now to the Zoo, now to the train back to school.

When Sam opened the door, he saw a clerk named John Peters sitting on a high stool. In one hand, he held a half-eaten sausage, and in the other, an unusually large and intimidating-looking revolver. When he spotted Sam, he put down both items and smiled broadly. He wasn't very successful at smiling, though, since a squint in one eye gave him a grim and menacing appearance; but those who knew him understood that he had a heart of gold and weren't put off by his unappealing face. Sam and John had always had a friendly relationship, starting from when Sam was a little boy and John’s job was to take him to the Zoo or back to the train for school.

“Why, Mr. Samuel!”

“Wow, Mr. Samuel!”

“Hullo, Peters!”

"Hello, Peters!"

“We were expecting you back a week ago.”

“We were expecting you back a week ago.”

“Oh, I had something to see to before I came to town,” said Sam carelessly.

“Oh, I had something to take care of before I came to town,” Sam said casually.

“So you got back safe!” said John Peters.

“So you made it back safely!” said John Peters.

“Safe! Why, of course.”

“Safe! Of course.”

Peters shook his head.

Peters shook his head.

“I confess that, when there was this delay in your coming here, I sometimes feared something might have happened to you. I recall mentioning it to the young lady who recently did me the honour to promise to become my wife.”

“I admit that when there was a delay in you getting here, I sometimes worried that something might have happened to you. I remember telling the young lady who recently honored me by agreeing to be my wife.”

“Ocean liners aren’t often wrecked nowadays.”

“Ocean liners aren't often wrecked these days.”

“I was thinking more of the brawls on shore. America’s a dangerous country. But perhaps you were not in touch with the underworld?”

“I was thinking more about the fights on land. America’s a dangerous place. But maybe you weren’t connected to the underworld?”

“I don’t think I was.”

"I don't think I was."

“Ah!” said John Peters significantly.

“Wow!” said John Peters significantly.

He took up the revolver, gave it a fond and almost paternal look, and replaced it on the desk.

He picked up the revolver, gave it a loving and almost fatherly look, and put it back on the desk.

“What on earth are you doing with that thing?” asked Sam.

“What on earth are you doing with that?” asked Sam.

Mr. Peters lowered his voice.

Mr. Peters whispered.

“I’m going to America myself in a few days’ time, Mr. Samuel. It’s my annual holiday, and the guv’nor’s sending me over with papers in connection with The People v. Schultz and Bowen. It’s a big case over there. A client of ours is mixed up in it, an American gentleman. I am to take these important papers to his legal representative in New York. So I thought it best to be prepared.”

“I’m heading to America myself in a few days, Mr. Samuel. It’s my yearly vacation, and the boss is sending me over with documents related to The People v. Schultz and Bowen. It’s a big case over there. One of our clients, an American gentleman, is involved in it. I’m supposed to deliver these important papers to his lawyer in New York. So I figured it would be best to be ready.”

The first smile that he had permitted himself for nearly two weeks flitted across Sam’s face.

The first smile he had allowed himself in almost two weeks appeared on Sam’s face.

“What on earth sort of place do you think New York is?” he asked. “It’s safer than London.”

“What kind of place do you think New York is?” he asked. “It’s safer than London.”

“Ah, but what about the Underworld? I’ve seen these American films that they send over here, Mr. Samuel. Did you ever see ‘Wolves of the Bowery?’ There was a man in that in just my position, carrying important papers, and what they didn’t try to do to him! No, I’m taking no chances, Mr. Samuel!”

“Ah, but what about the Underworld? I’ve seen those American movies they send over here, Mr. Samuel. Did you ever see ‘Wolves of the Bowery?’ There was a guy in there just like me, carrying important papers, and look at all the stuff they put him through! No, I’m not taking any chances, Mr. Samuel!”

“I should have said you were, lugging that thing about with you.”

“I should have said you were carrying that thing around with you.”

Mr. Peters seemed wounded.

Mr. Peters looked hurt.

“Oh, I understand the mechanism perfectly, and I am becoming a very fair shot. I take my little bite of food in here early and go and practise at the Rupert Street Rifle Range during my lunch hour. You’d be surprised how quickly one picks it up. When I get home of a night I try how quickly I can draw. You have to draw like a flash of lightning, Mr. Samuel. If you’d ever seen a film called ‘Two-Gun-Thomas,’ you’d realise that. You haven’t time to wait loitering about.”

“Oh, I totally get how it works, and I’m getting pretty good at shooting. I grab a quick bite to eat here early and then practice at the Rupert Street Rifle Range during my lunch break. You’d be amazed at how fast you pick it up. When I get home at night, I practice how quickly I can draw. You have to draw like lightning, Mr. Samuel. If you’ve ever seen a movie called ‘Two-Gun-Thomas,’ you’d understand that. You don’t have time to just hang around.”

Mr. Peters picked up a speaking-tube and blew down it.

Mr. Peters grabbed a speaking tube and blew into it.

“Mr. Samuel to see you, Sir Mallaby. Yes, sir, very good. Will you go right in, Mr. Samuel?”

“Mr. Samuel is here to see you, Sir Mallaby. Yes, sir, very good. Please go right in, Mr. Samuel.”

Sam proceeded to the inner office, and found his father dictating into the attentive ear of Miss Milliken, his elderly and respectable stenographer, replies to his morning mail.

Sam walked into the inner office and found his father dictating responses to his morning mail into the attentive ear of Miss Milliken, his elderly and respectable stenographer.

Sir Mallaby Marlowe was a dapper little man, with a round, cheerful face and a bright eye. His morning coat had been cut by London’s best tailor, and his trousers perfectly creased by a sedulous valet. A pink carnation in his buttonhole matched his healthy complexion. His golf handicap was twelve. His sister, Mrs. Horace Hignett, considered him worldly.

Sir Mallaby Marlowe was a stylish little guy, with a round, happy face and bright eyes. His morning coat was made by London’s top tailor, and his trousers were perfectly creased by a diligent valet. A pink carnation in his buttonhole matched his healthy complexion. His golf handicap was twelve. His sister, Mrs. Horace Hignett, thought he was quite sophisticated.

Dear Sirs,—We are in receipt of your favour and in reply beg to state that nothing will induce us ... will induce us ... where did I put that letter? Ah!... nothing will induce us ... oh, tell ’em to go to blazes, Miss Milliken.”

Dear Team,—We have received your message, and in response, we want to say that nothing will persuade us ... will persuade us ... where did I put that letter? Ah!... nothing will persuade us ... oh, tell them to go to hell, Miss Milliken.”

“Very well, Sir Mallaby.”

“Alright, Sir Mallaby.”

“That’s that. Ready? Messrs. Brigney, Goole and Butterworth. What infernal names these people have. Sirs,—On behalf of our client ... oh, hullo, Sam!”

"That’s it. Ready? Mr. Brigney, Mr. Goole, and Mr. Butterworth. What terrible names these people have. Gentlemen,—On behalf of our client ... oh, hey, Sam!”

“Good morning, father.”

“Good morning, dad.”

“Take a seat. I’m busy, but I’ll be finished in a moment. Where was I, Miss Milliken?”

“Have a seat. I’m busy, but I’ll be done in a minute. Where was I, Miss Milliken?”

“‘On behalf of our client....’”

“‘On behalf of our client....’”

“Oh, yes. On behalf of our client Mr. Wibblesley Eggshaw.... Where these people get their names I’m hanged if I know. Your poor mother wanted to call you Hyacinth, Sam. You may not know it, but in the ’nineties when you were born, children were frequently christened Hyacinth. Well, I saved you from that.”

“Oh, yes. On behalf of our client Mr. Wibblesley Eggshaw.... I have no idea where these people get their names. Your poor mom wanted to name you Hyacinth, Sam. You might not know this, but back in the ’90s when you were born, kids were often named Hyacinth. Well, I saved you from that.”

His attention now diverted to his son, Sir Mallaby seemed to remember that the latter had just returned from a long journey and that he had not seen him for many weeks. He inspected him with interest.

His attention now turned to his son, Sir Mallaby suddenly recalled that he had just come back from a long trip and that he hadn't seen him in several weeks. He looked him over with curiosity.

“Very glad you’re back, Sam. So you didn’t win?”

“I'm really glad you're back, Sam. So you didn't win?”

“No, I got beaten in the semi-finals.”

“No, I lost in the semi-finals.”

“American amateurs are a very hot lot, the best ones. I suppose you were weak on the greens. I warned you about that. You’ll have to rub up your putting before next year.”

“American amateurs are really passionate, the best ones. I guess you struggled on the greens. I told you about that. You’ll need to work on your putting before next year.”

At the idea that any such mundane pursuit as practising putting could appeal to his broken spirit now, Sam uttered a bitter laugh. It was as if Dante had recommended some lost soul in the Inferno to occupy his mind by knitting jumpers.

At the thought that something as boring as practicing putting could interest his defeated spirit now, Sam let out a bitter laugh. It was like Dante suggesting that a lost soul in Hell should distract himself by knitting sweaters.

“Well, you seem to be in great spirits,” said Sir Mallaby approvingly. “It’s pleasant to hear your merry laugh again. Isn’t it, Miss Milliken?”

“Well, you seem to be in great spirits,” Sir Mallaby said approvingly. “It’s nice to hear your cheerful laugh again. Isn’t it, Miss Milliken?”

“Extremely exhilarating,” agreed the stenographer, adjusting her spectacles and smiling at Sam, for whom there was a soft spot in her heart.

“Super exciting,” agreed the stenographer, adjusting her glasses and smiling at Sam, for whom she had a soft spot in her heart.

A sense of the futility of life oppressed Sam. As he gazed in the glass that morning, he had thought, not without a certain gloomy satisfaction, how remarkably pale and drawn his face looked. And these people seemed to imagine that he was in the highest spirits. His laughter, which had sounded to him like the wailing of a demon, struck Miss Milliken as exhilarating.

A sense of life's futility weighed heavily on Sam. As he looked in the mirror that morning, he thought, not without a bit of dark satisfaction, how incredibly pale and gaunt his face appeared. The people around him seemed to believe he was in the best of spirits. His laughter, which felt to him like the wailing of a demon, sounded to Miss Milliken as refreshing.

“On behalf of our client, Mr. Wibblesley Eggshaw,” said Sir Mallaby, swooping back to duty once more, “we beg to state that we are prepared to accept service ... what time did you dock this morning?”

“On behalf of our client, Mr. Wibblesley Eggshaw,” said Sir Mallaby, returning to duty once again, “we would like to inform you that we are ready to accept service ... what time did you dock this morning?”

“I landed nearly a week ago.”

“I arrived almost a week ago.”

“A week ago! Then what the deuce have you been doing with yourself? Why haven’t I seen you?”

“A week ago! So what on earth have you been up to? Why haven’t I seen you?”

“I’ve been down at Bingley-on-the-Sea.”

“I've been at Bingley-on-the-Sea.”

“Bingley! What on earth were you doing at that God-forsaken place?”

“Bingley! What on earth were you doing at that awful place?”

“Wrestling with myself,” said Sam with simple dignity.

“Wrestling with myself,” Sam said with quiet strength.

Sir Mallaby’s agile mind had leaped back to the letter which he was answering.

Sir Mallaby’s quick mind had jumped back to the letter he was responding to.

“We should be glad to meet you.... Wrestling, eh? Well, I like a boy to be fond of manly sports. Still, life isn’t all athletics. Don’t forget that. Life is real! Life is ... how does it go, Miss Milliken?”

“We should be happy to meet you.... Wrestling, huh? Well, I like a guy who enjoys manly sports. Still, life isn’t just about athletics. Don’t forget that. Life is real! Life is ... how does it go, Miss Milliken?”

Miss Milliken folded her hands and shut her eyes, her invariable habit when called upon to recite.

Miss Milliken folded her hands and closed her eyes, her usual habit whenever she was asked to recite.

“Life is real! Life is earnest! And the grave is not its goal; dust thou art to dust returnest, was not spoken of the soul. Art is long and time is fleeting, And our hearts, though stout and brave, Still like muffled drums are beating, Funeral marches to the grave. Lives of great men all remind us we can make our lives sublime, and, departing, leave behind us footsteps on the sands of Time. Let us then ...” said Miss Milliken respectfully, ... “be up and doing....”

“Life is real! Life is serious! And the grave is not the end; 'you came from dust and to dust you shall return' wasn't said about the soul. Art lasts and time moves quickly, and our hearts, even though they are strong and courageous, still beat like muffled drums, playing funeral marches to the grave. The lives of great people remind us that we can make our lives meaningful, and when we leave, we can leave behind footprints in the sands of Time. So let us then ...” said Miss Milliken respectfully, ... “get up and get to work....”

“All right, all right, all right!” said Sir Mallaby. “I don’t want it all. Life is real! Life is earnest, Sam. I want to speak to you about that when I’ve finished answering these letters. Where was I? ‘We should be glad to meet you at any time, if you will make an appointment....’ Bingley-on-the-Sea! Good heavens! Why Bingley-on-the-Sea? Why not Margate while you were about it?”

“All right, all right, all right!” said Sir Mallaby. “I don’t want it all. Life is real! Life is serious, Sam. I want to talk to you about that after I finish answering these letters. Where was I? ‘We would be happy to meet you anytime if you would make an appointment....’ Bingley-on-the-Sea! Good heavens! Why Bingley-on-the-Sea? Why not Margate while you're at it?”

“Margate is too bracing. I did not wish to be braced. Bingley suited my mood. It was grey and dark and it rained all the time, and the sea slunk about in the distance like some baffled beast....”

“Margate is too refreshing. I didn’t want to feel refreshed. Bingley matched my mood. It was gray and dark, and it rained constantly, while the sea lurked in the distance like some confused creature....”

He stopped, becoming aware that his father was not listening. Sir Mallaby’s attention had returned to the letter.

He stopped, realizing that his father wasn't paying attention. Sir Mallaby had gone back to focusing on the letter.

“Oh, what’s the good of answering the dashed thing at all?” said Sir Mallaby. “Brigney, Goole and Butterworth know perfectly well that they’ve got us in a cleft stick. Butterworth knows it better than Goole, and Brigney knows it better than Butterworth. This young fool, Eggshaw, Sam, admits that he wrote the girl twenty-three letters, twelve of them in verse, and twenty-one specifically asking her to marry him, and he comes to me and expects me to get him out of it. The girl is suing him for ten thousand.”

“Oh, what’s the point of answering this thing at all?” said Sir Mallaby. “Brigney, Goole, and Butterworth all know they’ve got us in a tricky situation. Butterworth knows it better than Goole, and Brigney knows it better than Butterworth. This young idiot, Eggshaw, Sam, admits that he wrote the girl twenty-three letters, twelve of them in verse, and twenty-one specifically asking her to marry him, and he comes to me and thinks I can get him out of it. The girl is suing him for ten thousand.”

“How like a woman!”

“How womanly!”

Miss Milliken bridled reproachfully at this slur on her sex. Sir Mallaby took no notice of it whatever.

Miss Milliken bristled at this insult to her gender. Sir Mallaby completely ignored it.

“... if you will make an appointment, when we can discuss the matter without prejudice. Get those typed, Miss Milliken. Have a cigar, Sam. Miss Milliken, tell Peters as you go out that I am occupied with a conference and can see nobody for half an hour.”

“... if you could set up a meeting so we can talk about this without bias. Get those typed up, Miss Milliken. Have a cigar, Sam. Miss Milliken, please let Peters know as you leave that I'm busy with a conference and can't see anyone for half an hour.”

When Miss Milliken had withdrawn Sir Mallaby occupied ten seconds of the period which he had set aside for communion with his son in staring silently at him.

When Miss Milliken left, Sir Mallaby spent ten seconds of the time he had planned to connect with his son just staring at him in silence.

“I’m glad you’re back, Sam,” he said at length. “I want to have a talk with you. You know, it’s time you were settling down. I’ve been thinking about you while you were in America and I’ve come to the conclusion that I’ve been letting you drift along. Very bad for a young man. You’re getting on. I don’t say you’re senile, but you’re not twenty-one any longer, and at your age I was working like a beaver. You’ve got to remember that life is—dash it! I’ve forgotten it again.” He broke off and puffed vigorously into the speaking tube. “Miss Milliken, kindly repeat what you were saying just now about life.... Yes, yes, that’s enough!” He put down the instrument. “Yes, life is real, life is earnest,” he said, gazing at Sam seriously, “and the grave is not our goal. Lives of great men all remind us we can make our lives sublime. In fact, it’s time you took your coat off and started work.”

“I’m really glad you’re back, Sam,” he said after a moment. “I need to talk to you. You know, it’s time for you to settle down. I’ve been thinking about you while you were in America, and I realized I’ve been letting you drift. That’s not good for a young man. You’re getting older. I’m not saying you’re past it, but you’re not twenty-one anymore, and by your age, I was working hard. You have to remember that life is—ugh! I’ve forgotten it again.” He paused and puffed into the speaking tube. “Miss Milliken, can you repeat what you just said about life?... Yes, yes, that’s enough!” He put the device down. “Yes, life is real, life is serious,” he said, looking at Sam earnestly, “and the grave isn’t the goal. Lives of great men remind us that we can make our lives meaningful. Actually, it’s time for you to take off your coat and get to work.”

“I am quite ready, father.”

"I'm all set, Dad."

“You didn’t hear what I said,” exclaimed Sir Mallaby, with a look of surprise. “I said it was time you began work.”

“You didn’t hear me,” said Sir Mallaby, looking surprised. “I said it was time for you to start working.”

“And I said I was quite ready.”

“And I said I was totally ready.”

“Bless my soul! You’ve changed your views a trifle since I saw you last.”

“Wow! You’ve changed your opinions a bit since I last saw you.”

“I have changed them altogether.”

“I’ve changed them completely.”

Long hours of brooding among the red plush settees in the lounge of the Hotel Magnificent at Bingley-on-the-Sea had brought about this strange, even morbid, attitude of mind in Samuel Marlowe. Work, he had decided, was the only medicine for his sick soul. Here, he felt, in this quiet office, far from the tumult and noise of the world, in a haven of torts and misdemeanours and Vic. I. cap. 3’s, and all the rest of it, he might find peace. At any rate, it was worth taking a stab at it.

Long hours of deep thinking on the red velvet couches in the lounge of the Hotel Magnificent at Bingley-on-the-Sea had led to this strange, even dark, mindset in Samuel Marlowe. He had concluded that work was the only remedy for his troubled soul. Here, in this quiet office, away from the chaos and noise of the world, surrounded by cases of torts and misdemeanors and Vic. I. cap. 3’s, and all the rest of it, he might find peace. At the very least, it was worth a shot.

“Your trip has done you good,” said Sir Mallaby approvingly. “The sea air has given you some sense. I’m glad of it. It makes it easier for me to say something else that I’ve had on my mind for a good while. Sam, it’s time you got married.”

“Your trip has done you good,” said Sir Mallaby with approval. “The sea air has cleared your head a bit. I’m happy to see it. It makes it easier for me to bring up something I’ve been thinking about for a while. Sam, it’s time for you to get married.”

Sam barked bitterly. His father looked at him with concern.

Sam barked bitterly. His dad looked at him with concern.

“Swallow some smoke the wrong way?”

“Swallow some smoke the wrong way?”

“I was laughing,” explained Sam with dignity.

“I was laughing,” Sam said with dignity.

Sir Mallaby shook his head.

Sir Mallaby shook his head.

“I don’t want to discourage your high spirits, but I must ask you to approach this matter seriously. Marriage would do you a world of good, Sam. It would brace you up. You really ought to consider the idea. I was two years younger than you are when I married your poor mother, and it was the making of me. A wife might make something of you.”

“I don’t want to bring you down, but I really need you to take this seriously

“Impossible!”

"No way!"

“I don’t see why she shouldn’t. There’s lots of good in you, my boy, though you may not think so.”

“I don’t see why she shouldn’t. There’s a lot of good in you, my boy, even if you don’t realize it.”

“When I said it was impossible,” said Sam coldly, “I was referring to the impossibility of the possibility.... I mean, that it was impossible that I could possibly ... in other words, father, I can never marry. My heart is dead.”

“When I said it was impossible,” Sam replied coldly, “I meant the impossibility of the possibility.... I mean, it’s impossible for me to even consider ... in other words, Dad, I can never marry. My heart is dead.”

“Your what?”

“Your what?”

“My heart.”

"My heart."

“Don’t be a fool. There’s nothing wrong with your heart. All our family have had hearts like steam-engines. Probably you have been feeling a sort of burning. Knock off cigars and that will soon stop.”

“Don’t be silly. There’s nothing wrong with your heart. Our whole family has had hearts like steam engines. You’ve probably been feeling some kind of burning sensation. Quit smoking cigars, and that will clear up quickly.”

“You don’t understand me. I mean that a woman has treated me in a way that has finished her whole sex as far as I am concerned. For me, women do not exist.”

“You don’t get me. What I’m saying is that a woman has treated me in a way that has ruined it for all women in my eyes. To me, women don’t exist.”

“You didn’t tell me about this,” said Sir Mallaby, interested. “When did this happen? Did she jilt you?”

“You didn’t mention this,” Sir Mallaby said, intrigued. “When did this happen? Did she break up with you?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“In America, was it?”

“In the U.S., was it?”

“On the boat.”

"On the boat."

Sir Mallaby chuckled heartily.

Sir Mallaby laughed heartily.

“My dear boy, you don’t mean to tell me that you’re taking a shipboard flirtation seriously? Why, you’re expected to fall in love with a different girl every time you go on a voyage. You’ll get over this in a week. You’d have got over it by now if you hadn’t gone and buried yourself in a depressing place like Bingley-on-the-Sea.”

“My dear boy, are you really taking a shipboard fling seriously? Come on, you're supposed to fall in love with a different girl every time you go on a trip. You'll get over this in a week. You'd have moved on by now if you hadn't gone and tucked yourself away in a dreary spot like Bingley-on-the-Sea.”

The whistle of the speaking-tube blew. Sir Mallaby put the instrument to his ear.

The whistle of the speaking tube sounded. Sir Mallaby held the device to his ear.

“All right,” he turned to Sam. “I shall have to send you away now, Sam. Man waiting to see me. Good-bye. By the way, are you doing anything to-night?”

“All right,” he turned to Sam. “I need to send you away now, Sam. Someone is waiting to see me. Goodbye. By the way, are you doing anything tonight?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Not got a wrestling match on with yourself, or anything like that? Well, come to dinner at the house. Seven-thirty. Don’t be late.”

“Not having a wrestling match with yourself or anything? Well, come to dinner at the house. Seven-thirty. Don’t be late.”

Sam went out. As he passed through the outer office, Miss Milliken intercepted him.

Sam went out. As he walked through the outer office, Miss Milliken stopped him.

“Oh, Mr. Sam!”

“Oh, Mr. Sam!”

“Yes?”

"Yes?"

“Excuse me, but will you be seeing Sir Mallaby again to-day?”

“Excuse me, but are you going to see Sir Mallaby again today?”

“I’m dining with him to-night.”

“I’m dining with him tonight.”

“Then would you—I don’t like to disturb him now, when he is busy—would you mind telling him that I inadvertently omitted a stanza? It runs,” said Miss Milliken, closing her eyes, “‘Trust no future, howe’er pleasant! Let the dead past bury its dead! Act, act, in the living present, Heart within and God o’erhead!’ Thank you so much. Good afternoon.”

“Then would you—I'm sorry to interrupt him while he’s busy—but could you please let him know that I accidentally left out a stanza? It goes,” said Miss Milliken, closing her eyes, “‘Trust no future, however pleasant! Let the dead past bury its dead! Act, act, in the living present, Heart within and God overhead!’ Thank you so much. Good afternoon.”

§ 2

Sam, reaching Bruton Street at a quarter past seven, was informed by the butler who admitted him that his father was dressing and would be down in a few minutes. The butler, an old retainer of the Marlowe family, who, if he had not actually dandled Sam on his knees when an infant, had known him as a small boy, was delighted to see him again.

Sam arrived at Bruton Street at 7:15 and was told by the butler who let him in that his father was getting ready and would be down shortly. The butler, a long-serving member of the Marlowe family, who may not have actually bounced Sam on his knee as a baby but had known him since he was little, was happy to see him again.

“Missed you very much, Mr. Samuel, we all have,” he said affectionately, as he preceded him to the drawing-room.

“Missed you a lot, Mr. Samuel, we all have,” he said warmly as he led him to the living room.

“Yes?” said Sam absently.

“Yeah?” said Sam absently.

“Very much indeed, sir. I happened to remark only the other day that the place didn’t seem the same without your happy laugh. It’s good to see you back once more, looking so well and merry.”

“Absolutely, sir. I just noticed the other day that the place didn’t feel the same without your joyful laughter. It’s great to see you back again, looking so good and cheerful.”

Sam stalked into the drawing-room with the feeling that comes to all of us from time to time, that it is hopeless to struggle. The whole damned circle of his acquaintance seemed to have made up their minds that he had not a care in the world, so what was the use? He lowered himself into a deep arm-chair and lit a cigarette.

Sam walked into the drawing room feeling like many of us do sometimes—that it’s pointless to fight against everything. It seemed like everyone he knew had decided he didn’t have a care in the world, so what was the point? He sank into a deep armchair and lit a cigarette.

Presently the butler reappeared with a cocktail on a tray. Sam drained it, and scarcely had the door closed behind the old retainer when an abrupt change came over the whole outlook. It was as if he had been a pianola and somebody had inserted a new record. Looking well and happy! He blew a smoke ring. Well, if it came to that, why not? Why shouldn’t he look well and happy? What had he got to worry about? He was a young man, fit and strong, in the springtide of life, just about to plunge into an absorbing business. Why should he brood over a sentimental episode which had ended a little unfortunately? He would never see the girl again. If anything in this world was certain, that was. She would go her way, and he his. Samuel Marlowe rose from his chair a new man, to greet his father, who came in at that moment fingering a snowy white tie.

Right then, the butler walked back in with a cocktail on a tray. Sam downed it, and barely had the door closed behind the old servant when everything shifted dramatically. It was like he had been a player piano and someone had put in a new record. He looked good and happy! He blew out a smoke ring. Well, if that was the case, why not? Why shouldn’t he feel good and happy? What did he have to worry about? He was a young man, fit and strong, in the prime of his life, about to dive into an exciting career. Why should he dwell on a sentimental moment that had ended a bit sadly? He would never see the girl again. If there was one thing for sure, that was it. She would go her way, and he would go his. Samuel Marlowe got up from his chair like a new person to greet his father, who walked in at that moment adjusting a snowy white tie.

Sam started at his parent’s splendour in some consternation.

Sam started at his parents' fancy house in some confusion.

“Great Scot, father! Are you expecting a lot of people? I thought we were dining alone.”

“Wow, Dad! Are you expecting a lot of people? I thought we were having dinner just by ourselves.”

“That’s all right, my boy. A dinner-jacket is perfectly in order. We shall be quite a small party. Six in all. You and I, a friend of mine and his daughter, a friend of my friend’s friend and my friend’s friend’s son.”

“That’s fine, my boy. A dinner jacket is completely appropriate. We’ll have a small group—six people total. Just you and me, a friend of mine and his daughter, a friend of my friend’s friend, and my friend’s friend’s son.”

“Surely that’s more than six!”

“That's definitely more than six!”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“It sounded more.”

"It sounded better."

“Six,” said Sir Mallaby firmly. He raised a shapely hand with the fingers outspread. “Count ’em for yourself.” He twiddled his thumb. “Number one—Bennett.”

“Six,” said Sir Mallaby firmly. He raised a well-shaped hand with his fingers spread. “Count them for yourself.” He twirled his thumb. “Number one—Bennett.”

“Who?” cried Sam.

“Who?” yelled Sam.

“Bennett. Rufus Bennett. He’s an American over here for the summer. Haven’t I ever mentioned his name to you? He’s a great fellow. Always thinking he’s at death’s door, but keeps up a fine appetite. I’ve been his legal representative in London for years. Then—” Sir Mallaby twiddled his first finger—“there’s his daughter Wilhelmina, who has just arrived in England.” A look of enthusiasm came into Sir Mallaby’s face. “Sam, my boy, I don’t intend to say a word about Miss Wilhelmina Bennett, because I think there’s nothing more prejudicial than singing a person’s praises in advance. I merely remark that I fancy you will appreciate her! I’ve only met her once, and then only for a few minutes, but what I say is, if there’s a girl living who’s likely to make you forget whatever fool of a woman you may be fancying yourself in love with at the moment, that girl is Wilhelmina Bennett! The others are Bennett’s friend, Henry Mortimer, also an American—a big lawyer, I believe, on the other side—and his son Bream. I haven’t met either of them. They ought to be here any moment now.” He looked at his watch. “Ah! I think that was the front door. Yes, I can hear them on the stairs.”

“Bennett. Rufus Bennett. He’s an American here for the summer. Haven’t I mentioned him to you before? He’s a great guy. Always acting like he’s about to kick the bucket, but he still has a good appetite. I’ve been his legal representative in London for years. Then—” Sir Mallaby twirled his index finger—“there’s his daughter Wilhelmina, who just arrived in England.” A look of excitement appeared on Sir Mallaby’s face. “Sam, my boy, I won’t say a word about Miss Wilhelmina Bennett because I think there’s nothing worse than praising someone too soon. I just want to say that I think you’ll like her! I’ve only met her once, and it was just for a few minutes, but what I mean is, if there’s a girl out there who could make you forget whatever silly woman you think you’re in love with right now, it’s Wilhelmina Bennett! The others are Bennett’s friend, Henry Mortimer, also an American—a big-time lawyer, I believe, back home—and his son Bream. I haven’t met either of them. They should be here any minute now.” He glanced at his watch. “Ah! I think that was the front door. Yes, I can hear them on the stairs.”

CHAPTER IX.
ROUGH WORK AT A DINNER TABLE

§ 1

After the first shock of astonishment, Sam Marlowe had listened to his father’s harangue with a growing indignation which, towards the end of the speech, had assumed proportions of a cold fury. If there is one thing the which your high-spirited young man resents, it is being the toy of Fate. He chafes at the idea that Fate had got it all mapped out for him. Fate, thought Sam, had constructed a cheap, mushy, sentimental, five-reel film scenario, and without consulting him had had the cool cheek to cast him for one of the puppets. He seemed to see Fate as a thin female with a soppy expression and pince-nez, sniffing a little as she worked the thing out. He could picture her glutinous satisfaction as she re-read her scenario and gloated over its sure-fire qualities. There was not a flaw in the construction. It started off splendidly with a romantic meeting, had ’em guessing half-way through when the hero and heroine quarrelled and parted—apparently for ever, and now the stage was all set for the reconciliation and the slow fade-out on the embrace. To bring this last scene about, Fate had had to permit herself a slight coincidence, but she did not jib at that. What we call coincidences are merely the occasions when Fate gets stuck in a plot and has to invent the next situation in a hurry.

After the initial shock of surprise, Sam Marlowe listened to his dad’s rant with increasing anger, which by the end of the speech had turned into a cold fury. If there’s one thing that your spirited young man can't stand, it's being a pawn of Fate. He bristled at the thought that Fate had everything planned out for him. Fate, Sam thought, had created a cheap, sappy, sentimental movie script, and without asking him, had the audacity to cast him as one of the puppets. He imagined Fate as a thin woman with a mushy expression and pince-nez glasses, sniffing a bit as she figured it all out. He could picture her slimy satisfaction as she reread her script and reveled in its guaranteed success. There wasn’t a flaw in the construction. It kicked off nicely with a romantic meeting, kept them guessing halfway through when the hero and heroine fought and separated—seemingly forever—and now the stage was all set for their reconciliation and the slow fade-out on the embrace. To set up this last scene, Fate had to allow herself a small coincidence, but she didn’t mind that. What we call coincidences are simply the moments when Fate gets stuck in a plot and has to come up with the next situation in a hurry.

Sam Marlowe felt sulky and defiant. This girl had treated him shamefully and he wanted to have nothing more to do with her. If he had had his wish, he would never have met her again. Fate, in her interfering way, had forced this meeting on him and was now complacently looking to him to behave in a suitable manner. Well, he would show her! In a few seconds now, Billie and he would be meeting. He would be distant and polite. He would be cold and aloof. He would chill her to the bone, and rip a hole in the scenario six feet wide.

Sam Marlowe felt sulky and defiant. This girl had treated him horribly, and he wanted nothing more to do with her. If he had his way, he would never see her again. But fate, in its meddling way, had forced this meeting on him and now expected him to act properly. Well, he would show her! In just a few seconds, he and Billie would be face to face. He would keep it distant and polite. He would be cold and detached. He would freeze her out and tear a huge gap in the situation.

The door opened, and the room became full of Bennetts and Mortimers.

The door opened, and the room was filled with Bennetts and Mortimers.

§ 2

Billie, looking, as Marlowe could not but admit, particularly pretty, headed the procession. Following her came a large red-faced man whose buttons seemed to creak beneath the strain of their duties. After him trotted a small, thin, pale, semi-bald individual who wore glasses and carried his nose raised and puckered as though some faintly unpleasant smell were troubling his nostrils. The fourth member of the party was dear old Bream.

Billie, who Marlowe couldn't help but notice looked especially beautiful, led the group. After her came a large, red-faced man whose buttons seemed to be straining under the pressure. Following him was a small, thin, pale, semi-bald guy wearing glasses, with his nose wrinkled up as if he was catching a whiff of something unpleasant. The fourth member of the group was good old Bream.

There was a confused noise of mutual greetings and introductions, and then Bream got a good sight of Sam and napped forward with his right wing outstretched.

There was a chaotic mix of greetings and introductions, and then Bream got a clear look at Sam and jumped forward with his right wing extended.

“Why, hello!” said Bream.

“Hey there!” said Bream.

“How are you, Mortimer?” said Sam coldly.

“How's it going, Mortimer?” Sam said coldly.

“What, do you know my son?” exclaimed Sir Mallaby.

“What, do you know my son?” shouted Sir Mallaby.

“Came over in the boat together,” said Bream.

“Came over in the boat together,” said Bream.

“Capital!” said Sir Mallaby. “Old friends, eh? Miss Bennett,” he turned to Billie, who had been staring wide-eyed at her late fiancé, “let me present my son, Sam. Sam, this is Miss Bennett.”

“Capital!” said Sir Mallaby. “Old friends, right? Miss Bennett,” he turned to Billie, who had been staring wide-eyed at her late fiancé, “let me introduce my son, Sam. Sam, this is Miss Bennett.”

“How do you do?” said Sam.

“How's it going?” Sam asked.

“How do you do?” said Billie.

"How's it going?" Billie asked.

“Bennett, you’ve never met my son, I think?”

“Bennett, I don’t think you’ve ever met my son, right?”

Mr. Bennett peered at Sam with protruding eyes which gave him the appearance of a rather unusually stout prawn.

Mr. Bennett looked at Sam with bulging eyes that made him seem like a rather oddly plump shrimp.

“How are you?” he asked, with such intensity that Sam unconsciously found himself replying to a question which does not as a rule call for any answer.

“How are you?” he asked, with such intensity that Sam unconsciously found himself responding to a question that usually doesn’t require any answer.

“Very well, thanks.”

“Great, thanks.”

Mr. Bennett shook his head moodily. “You are lucky to be able to say so! Very few of us can assert as much. I can truthfully say that in the last fifteen years I have not known what it is to enjoy sound health for a single day. Marlowe,” he proceeded, swinging ponderously round on Sir Mallaby like a liner turning in the river, “I assure you that at twenty-five minutes past four this afternoon I was very nearly convinced that I should have to call you up on the ’phone and cancel this dinner engagement. When I took my temperature at twenty minutes to six....” At this point the butler appeared at the door announcing that dinner was served.

Mr. Bennett shook his head glumly. “You’re lucky to be able to say that! Very few of us can. I can honestly say that in the last fifteen years, I haven't experienced good health for a single day. Marlowe,” he continued, turning slowly to face Sir Mallaby like a ship turning in the river, “I assure you that at twenty-five minutes past four this afternoon, I was almost certain I’d have to call you and cancel this dinner. When I checked my temperature at twenty minutes to six....” At that moment, the butler appeared at the door announcing that dinner was served.

Sir Mallaby Marlowe’s dinner table, which, like most of the furniture in the house had belonged to his deceased father and had been built at a period when people liked things big and solid, was a good deal too spacious to be really ideal for a small party. A white sea of linen separated each diner from the diner opposite and created a forced intimacy with the person seated next to him. Billie Bennett and Sam Marlowe, as a consequence, found themselves, if not exactly in a solitude of their own, at least sufficiently cut off from their kind to make silence between them impossible. Westward, Mr. Mortimer had engaged Sir Mallaby in a discussion on the recent case of Ouseley v. Ouseley, Figg, Mountjoy, Moseby-Smith and others, which though too complicated to explain here, presented points of considerable interest to the legal mind. To the east, Mr. Bennett was relating to Bream the more striking of his recent symptoms. Billie felt constrained to make at least an attempt at conversation.

Sir Mallaby Marlowe’s dining table, which, like most of the furniture in the house, had belonged to his late father and was made during a time when people preferred things big and sturdy, was way too large to be ideal for a small gathering. A white expanse of linen separated each guest from the person across from them and created a forced intimacy with the person sitting next to them. Billie Bennett and Sam Marlowe, as a result, found themselves, if not completely alone, at least far enough apart from everyone else to make silence between them unavoidable. To the west, Mr. Mortimer was engaged in a conversation with Sir Mallaby about the recent case of Ouseley v. Ouseley, Figg, Mountjoy, Moseby-Smith, and others, which, although too complex to explain here, raised points of significant interest to legal minds. To the east, Mr. Bennett was telling Bream about some of his more notable recent symptoms. Billie felt the need to at least try to make some conversation.

“How strange meeting you here,” she said.

“How weird to run into you here,” she said.

Sam, who had been crumbling bread in an easy and debonair manner, looked up and met her eye. Its expression was one of cheerful friendliness. He could not see his own eye, but he imagined and hoped that it was cold and forbidding, like the surface of some bottomless mountain tarn.

Sam, who had been casually crumbling bread with an easy charm, looked up and locked eyes with her. Her expression was one of warm friendliness. He couldn’t see his own eye, but he imagined and hoped it appeared cold and unwelcoming, like the surface of a deep, remote mountain lake.

“I beg your pardon?”

“Excuse me?”

“I said, how strange meeting you here. I never dreamed Sir Mallaby was your father.”

“I said, it’s so strange running into you here. I never imagined Sir Mallaby was your dad.”

“I knew it all along,” said Sam, and there was an interval caused by the maid insinuating herself between them and collecting his soup plate. He sipped sherry and felt a sombre self-satisfaction. He had, he considered, given the conversation the right tone from the start. Cool and distant. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Billie bite her lip. He turned to her again. Now that he had definitely established the fact that he and she were strangers, meeting by chance at a dinner-party, he was in a position to go on talking.

“I knew it all along,” Sam said, and there was a pause as the maid stepped between them to take his soup plate. He sipped his sherry and felt a grim sense of satisfaction. He believed he had set the right tone for the conversation from the beginning. Cool and distant. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Billie bite her lip. He turned to her again. Now that he had clearly established that they were strangers meeting by chance at a dinner party, he felt ready to continue speaking.

“And how do you like England, Miss Bennett?”

“And what do you think of England, Miss Bennett?”

Billie’s eye had lost its cheerful friendliness. A somewhat feline expression had taken its place.

Billie's eye had lost its cheerful friendliness. A somewhat cat-like expression had taken its place.

“Pretty well,” she replied.

"Pretty good," she replied.

“You don’t like it?”

"You don't like it?"

“Well, the way I look at it is this. It’s no use grumbling. One has got to realise that in England one is in a savage country, and one should simply be thankful one isn’t eaten by the natives.”

“Well, this is how I see it. There’s no point in complaining. You have to understand that in England, you’re in a wild place, and you should just be thankful that you’re not being eaten by the locals.”

“What makes you call England a savage country?” demanded Sam, a staunch patriot, deeply stung.

“What makes you say England is a savage country?” asked Sam, a strong patriot, clearly upset.

“What would you call a country where you can’t get ice, central heating, corn-on-the-cob, or bathrooms? My father and Mr. Mortimer have just taken a house down on the coast and there’s just one niggly little bathroom in the place.”

“What would you call a country where you can’t get ice, central heating, corn on the cob, or bathrooms? My dad and Mr. Mortimer just rented a house down by the coast and there’s only one tiny little bathroom in the whole place.”

“Is that your only reason for condemning England?”

“Is that your only reason for criticizing England?”

“Oh no, it has other drawbacks.”

“Oh no, it has other downsides.”

“Such as?”

“Like what?”

“Well, Englishmen, for instance. Young Englishmen in particular. English young men are awful! Idle, rude, conceited, and ridiculous.”

“Well, Englishmen, for example. Especially young Englishmen. Young Englishmen are terrible! Lazy, rude, full of themselves, and laughable.”

Marlowe refused hock with a bitter intensity which nearly startled the old retainer, who had just offered it to him, into dropping the decanter.

Marlowe rejected the hock with such a bitter intensity that it almost startled the old servant, who had just offered it to him, into dropping the decanter.

“How many English young men have you met?”

“How many young English guys have you met?”

Billie met his eye squarely and steadily. “Well, now that I come to think of it, not many. In fact, very few. As a matter of fact, only....”

Billie met his gaze directly and calmly. “Well, now that I think about it, not many. Actually, very few. In fact, only....”

“Only?”

"Just?"

“Well, very few,” said Billie. “Yes,” she said meditatively, “I suppose I really have been rather unjust. I should not have condemned a class simply because ... I mean, I suppose there are young Englishmen who are not rude and ridiculous?”

“Well, very few,” said Billie. “Yes,” she said thoughtfully, “I guess I really have been a bit unfair. I shouldn't have judged a whole group just because ... I mean, I guess there are young Englishmen who aren't rude and ridiculous?”

“I suppose there are American girls who have hearts.”

“I guess there are American girls who have feelings.”

“Oh, plenty.”

“Oh, lots.”

“I’ll believe that when I meet one.”

“I'll believe that when I meet one.”

Sam paused. Cold aloofness was all very well, but this conversation was developing into a vulgar brawl. The ghosts of dead and gone Marlowes, all noted for their courtesy to the sex, seemed to stand beside his chair, eyeing him reprovingly. His work, they seemed to whisper, was becoming raw. It was time to jerk the interchange of thought back into the realm of distant civility.

Sam paused. Being cold and distant was one thing, but this conversation was turning into a nasty fight. The spirits of past Marlowes, known for their politeness towards women, appeared beside his chair, looking at him with disapproval. They seemed to murmur that his work was becoming crude. It was time to steer the exchange of ideas back into a zone of respectful civility.

“Are you making a long stay in London, Miss Bennett?”

“Are you staying in London for a while, Miss Bennett?”

“No, not long. We are going down to the country almost immediately. I told you my father and Mr. Mortimer had taken a house there.”

“No, not long. We're heading to the countryside almost right away. I mentioned that my dad and Mr. Mortimer have rented a house there.”

“You will enjoy that.”

“You'll enjoy that.”

“I’m sure I shall. Mr. Mortimer’s son Bream will be there. That will be nice.”

“I’m sure I will. Mr. Mortimer’s son Bream will be there. That’ll be nice.”

“Why?” said Sam, backsliding.

“Why?” Sam said, sliding back.

There was a pause.

There was a break.

He isn’t rude and ridiculous, eh?” said Sam gruffly.

He isn’t rude and absurd, right?” said Sam gruffly.

“Oh, no. His manners are perfect, and he has such a natural dignity,” she went on, looking affectionately across the table at the heir of the Mortimers, who, finding Mr. Bennett’s medical confidences a trifle fatiguing, was yawning broadly, and absently balancing his wine glass on a fork.

“Oh, no. His manners are impeccable, and he has such a natural dignity,” she continued, gazing affectionately across the table at the heir of the Mortimers, who, finding Mr. Bennett’s medical insights a bit exhausting, was yawning widely and absentmindedly balancing his wine glass on a fork.

“Besides,” said Billie in a soft and dreamy voice, “we are engaged to be married!”

“Besides,” said Billie in a gentle and dreamy voice, “we're engaged to be married!”

§ 3

Sam didn’t care, of course. We, who have had the privilege of a glimpse into his iron soul, know that. He was not in the least upset by the news—just surprised. He happened to be raising his glass at the moment, and he registered a certain amount of restrained emotion by snapping the stem in half and shooting the contents over the tablecloth: but that was all.

Sam didn’t care, of course. We, who have had the privilege of a glimpse into his iron soul, know that. He was not upset at all by the news—just surprised. He happened to be raising his glass at that moment, and he showed some restrained emotion by snapping the stem in half and spilling the contents over the tablecloth: but that was it.

“Good heavens, Sam!” ejaculated Sir Mallaby, aghast. His wine glasses were an old and valued set.

“Good heavens, Sam!” exclaimed Sir Mallaby, shocked. His wine glasses were an old and cherished set.

Sam blushed as red as the stain on the cloth.

Sam blushed as red as the stain on the fabric.

“Awfully sorry, father! Don’t know how it happened.”

“I'm really sorry, Dad! I have no idea how it happened.”

“Something must have given you a shock,” suggested Billie kindly.

“Something must have shocked you,” Billie suggested kindly.

The old retainer rallied round with napkins, and Sir Mallaby, who was just about to dismiss the affair with the polished ease of a good host, suddenly became aware of the activities of Bream. That young man, on whose dreamy calm the accident had made no impression whatever, had successfully established the equilibrium of the glass and the fork, and was now cautiously inserting beneath the latter a section of a roll, the whole forming a charming picture in still life.

The old servant gathered napkins, and Sir Mallaby, who was about to wave off the incident with the smooth confidence of a good host, suddenly noticed what Bream was doing. That young man, who seemed completely unfazed by the accident, had skillfully balanced the glass and fork and was now carefully placing a piece of bread under the fork, creating a lovely still life scene.

“If that glass is in your way....” said Sir Mallaby as soon as he had hitched up his drooping jaw sufficiently to enable him to speak. He was beginning to feel that he would be lucky if he came out of this dinner-party with a mere remnant of his precious set.

“If that glass is in your way....” said Sir Mallaby as soon as he had lifted his drooping jaw enough to speak. He was starting to feel that he would be lucky if he left this dinner party with even a small part of his prized set.

“Oh, Sir Mallaby,” said Billie, casting an adoring glance at the juggler, “you needn’t be afraid that Bream will drop it. He isn’t clumsy! He is wonderful at that sort of thing, simply wonderful! I think it’s so splendid,” said Billie, “when men can do things like that. I’m always trying to get Bream to do some of his tricks for people, but he’s so modest, he won’t.”

“Oh, Sir Mallaby,” Billie said, giving the juggler a loving look, “you don’t have to worry that Bream will drop it. He isn’t clumsy! He’s amazing at that sort of thing, really amazing! I think it’s so great,” Billie continued, “when men can do things like that. I’m always trying to get Bream to show off some of his tricks for people, but he’s so humble, he won’t.”

“Refreshingly different,” Sir Mallaby considered, “from the average drawing-room entertainer.”

“Refreshingly different,” Sir Mallaby thought, “from the typical drawing-room entertainer.”

“Yes,” said Billie emphatically. “I think the most terrible thing in the world is a man who tries to entertain when he can’t. Did I tell you about the man on board ship, father, at the ship’s concert? Oh, it was the most awful thing you ever saw. Everybody was talking about it!” She beamed round the table, and there was a note of fresh girlish gaiety in her voice. “This man got up to do an imitation of somebody—nobody knows to this day who it was meant to be—and he came into the saloon and directly he saw the audience he got stage fright. He just stood there gurgling and not saying a word, and then suddenly his nerve failed him altogether and he turned and tore out of the room like a rabbit. He absolutely ran! And he hadn’t said a word! It was the most ridiculous exhibition I’ve ever seen!”

“Yes,” Billie said with conviction. “I think the worst thing in the world is a man who tries to entertain but can't. Did I tell you about the man on the ship during the concert, Dad? Oh, it was the most awful thing you ever saw. Everyone was talking about it!” She smiled around the table, and there was a note of fresh, girlish excitement in her voice. “This guy got up to do an impression of someone—no one knows who it was supposed to be—and as soon as he walked into the lounge and saw the audience, he got stage fright. He just stood there gurgling, unable to say a word, and then suddenly he completely lost his nerve and ran out of the room like a rabbit. He totally bolted! And he hadn’t said a word! It was the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever seen!”

The anecdote went well. Of course there will always be a small minority in any audience which does not appreciate a funny story, and there was one in the present case. But the bulk of the company roared with laughter.

The anecdote went well. Of course, there will always be a small group in any audience that doesn’t appreciate a funny story, and there was one in this case. But most of the crowd burst out laughing.

“Do you mean,” cried Sir Mallaby, choking, “the poor idiot just stood there dumb?”

“Are you saying,” exclaimed Sir Mallaby, choking, “that the poor idiot just stood there in silence?”

“Well, he made a sort of yammering noise,” said Billie, “but that only made him look sillier.”

“Well, he made this kind of mumbling noise,” said Billie, “but that just made him look even more ridiculous.”

“Deuced good!” chuckled Sir Mallaby.

“Really good!” chuckled Sir Mallaby.

“Funniest thing I ever heard in my life!” gurgled Mr. Bennett, swallowing a digestive capsule.

“Funniest thing I’ve ever heard in my life!” laughed Mr. Bennett, swallowing a digestive tablet.

“May have been half-witted,” suggested Mr. Mortimer.

"Maybe he was a bit slow," suggested Mr. Mortimer.

Sam leaned across the table with a stern set face. He meant to change the conversation if he had to do it with a crowbar.

Sam leaned across the table with a serious expression. He was determined to change the subject, even if it meant using a crowbar.

“I hear you have taken a house in the country, Mr. Mortimer,” he said.

“I heard you got a house in the country, Mr. Mortimer,” he said.

“Yes,” said Mr. Mortimer. He turned to Sir Mallaby. “We have at last succeeded in persuading your sister, Mrs. Hignett, to let us rent her house for the summer.”

“Yes,” said Mr. Mortimer. He turned to Sir Mallaby. “We’ve finally managed to convince your sister, Mrs. Hignett, to let us rent her house for the summer.”

Sir Mallaby gasped.

Sir Mallaby was shocked.

“Windles! You don’t mean to tell me that my sister has let you have Windles!”

“Windles! You can't be serious that my sister has let you have Windles!”

Mr. Mortimer nodded triumphantly.

Mr. Mortimer nodded proudly.

“Yes. I had completely resigned myself to the prospect of spending the summer in some other house, when yesterday I happened to run into your nephew, young Eustace Hignett, on the street, and he said he was just coming round to see me about that very thing. To cut a long story short, he said that it would be all right and that we could have the house.” Mr. Mortimer took a sip of burgundy. “He’s a curious boy, young Hignett. Very nervous in his manner.”

“Yes. I had completely accepted the idea of spending the summer in another house when yesterday I ran into your nephew, young Eustace Hignett, on the street, and he mentioned he was about to come see me about that very thing. To make a long story short, he said it would be fine and that we could have the house.” Mr. Mortimer took a sip of burgundy. “He’s an interesting kid, young Hignett. Very nervous in his manner.”

“Chronic dyspepsia,” said Mr. Bennett authoritatively, “I can tell it at a glance.”

“Chronic dyspepsia,” Mr. Bennett said confidently, “I can spot it right away.”

“Is Windles a very lovely place, Sir Mallaby?” asked Billie.

“Is Windles a really nice place, Sir Mallaby?” asked Billie.

“Charming. Quite charming. Not large, of course, as country houses go. Not a castle, I mean, with hundreds of acres of park land. But nice and compact and comfortable and very picturesque.”

“Charming. Really charming. It’s not big, of course, compared to other country houses. Not a castle, I mean, with hundreds of acres of parkland. But it’s nice and cozy and comfortable and very scenic.”

“We do not require a large place,” said Mr. Mortimer. “We shall be quite a small party. Bennett and myself, Wilhelmina, Bream....”

“We don’t need a big space,” Mr. Mortimer said. “It’ll just be a small gathering: Bennett and me, Wilhelmina, Bream....”

“Don’t forget,” said Billie, “that you have promised to invite Jane Hubbard down there.”

“Don't forget,” Billie said, “that you promised to invite Jane Hubbard to come down there.”

“Ah, yes. Wilhelmina’s friend, Miss Hubbard. She is coming. That will be all, except young Hignett himself.”

“Ah, yes. Wilhelmina’s friend, Miss Hubbard. She’s on her way. That will be everyone, except for young Hignett himself.”

“Hignett!” cried Mr. Bennett.

“Hignett!” shouted Mr. Bennett.

“Mr. Hignett!” exclaimed Billie.

“Mr. Hignett!” shouted Billie.

There was an almost imperceptible pause before Mr. Mortimer spoke again, and for an instant the demon of embarrassment hovered, unseen but present, above the dinner table. Mr. Bennett looked sternly at Billie; Billie turned a shade pinker and gazed at the tablecloth; Bream started nervously. Even Mr. Mortimer seemed robbed for a moment of his legal calm.

There was a barely noticeable pause before Mr. Mortimer spoke again, and for a moment, the uncomfortable tension hung in the air, unseen yet felt, above the dinner table. Mr. Bennett shot a stern look at Billie; Billie blushed slightly and focused on the tablecloth; Bream fidgeted nervously. Even Mr. Mortimer seemed momentarily stripped of his usual composed demeanor.

“I forgot to tell you that,” he said. “Yes, one of the stipulations—to which I personally was perfectly willing to agree—was that Eustace Hignett was to remain on the premises during our tenancy. Such a clause in the agreement was, I am quite aware, unusual, and, had the circumstances been other than they were, I would have had a good deal to say about it. But we wanted the place, and we couldn’t get it except by agreeing, so I agreed. I’m sure you will think that I acted rightly, Bennett, considering the peculiar circumstances.”

“I forgot to mention that,” he said. “Yes, one of the conditions—which I was totally fine with—was that Eustace Hignett had to stay on the property during our lease. I know that kind of clause in the agreement is quite rare, and if things had been different, I would have had a lot to say about it. But we wanted the place, and we couldn’t get it unless we agreed, so I went ahead and agreed. I’m sure you’ll think I did the right thing, Bennett, given the unusual circumstances.”

“Well,” said Mr. Bennett reluctantly, “I certainly did want that house....”

“Well,” Mr. Bennett said reluctantly, “I really did want that house...”

“And we couldn’t have had it otherwise,” said Mr. Mortimer, “so that is all there is to it.”

“And we couldn't have it any other way,” said Mr. Mortimer, “so that’s all there is to it.”

“Well, it need make no difference to you,” said Sir Mallaby. “I am sure you will find my nephew Eustace most unobtrusive. He may even be an entertaining companion. I believe he has a nice singing voice. With that and the juggling of our friend here and my sister’s late husband’s orchestrion, you will have no difficulty in amusing yourselves during the evenings. You remember the orchestrion, Sam?” said Sir Mallaby, on whom his son’s silence had been weighing rather heavily for some time.

“Well, it shouldn’t matter to you,” Sir Mallaby said. “I’m sure you’ll find my nephew Eustace quite unassuming. He might even be an entertaining company. I believe he has a nice singing voice. With that, along with the juggling from our friend here and my sister’s late husband’s orchestrion, you’ll have no trouble keeping yourselves entertained in the evenings. Do you remember the orchestrion, Sam?” Sir Mallaby added, feeling his son’s silence pressing down on him for a while now.

“Yes,” said Sam, and returned to the silence once more.

“Yes,” Sam said, and fell silent again.

“The late Mr. Hignett had it put in. He was very fond of music. It’s a thing you turn on by pressing a button in the wall,” continued Sir Mallaby. “How you stop it, I don’t know. When I was down there last it never seemed to stop. You mustn’t miss the orchestrion!”

“The late Mr. Hignett had it installed. He really loved music. It’s something you turn on by pressing a button in the wall,” continued Sir Mallaby. “I don’t know how you stop it. When I was down there last, it never seemed to stop. You shouldn’t miss the orchestrion!”

“I certainly shall,” said Mr. Bennett decidedly. “Music of that description happens to be the one thing which jars unendurably on my nerves. My nervous system is thoroughly out of tune.”

“I definitely will,” said Mr. Bennett firmly. “Music like that is the one thing that really gets on my nerves. My nervous system is completely out of whack.”

“So is the orchestrion,” said Sir Mallaby. “I remember once when I was down there....”

“So is the orchestrion,” Sir Mallaby said. “I remember once when I was down there....”

“I hope you will come down there again, Sir Mallaby,” said Mr. Mortimer, “during our occupancy of the house. And you, too,” he said, addressing Sam.

“I hope you will come down there again, Sir Mallaby,” said Mr. Mortimer, “while we’re staying in the house. And you, too,” he said, talking to Sam.

“I am afraid,” said Sam frigidly, “that my time will be very much occupied for the next few months. Thank you very much,” he added, after a moment’s pause.

“I’m sorry,” Sam said coldly, “but I’ll be really busy for the next few months. Thanks a lot,” he added after a brief pause.

“Sam’s going to work,” said Sir Mallaby.

“Sam’s heading to work,” said Sir Mallaby.

“Yes,” said Sam with dark determination. “Work is the only thing in life that matters!”

“Yes,” Sam said with a fierce determination. “Work is the only thing in life that counts!”

“Oh, come, Sam!” said Sir Mallaby. “At your age I used to think love was fairly important, too!”

“Oh, come on, Sam!” said Sir Mallaby. “At your age, I used to think love was pretty important, too!”

“Love!” said Sam. He jabbed at his soufflé with a spoon. You could see by the scornful way he did it that he did not think much of love.

“Love!” said Sam. He poked at his soufflé with a spoon. You could tell by the sarcastic way he did it that he didn’t think much of love.

§ 4

Sir Mallaby, the last cigar of the night between his lips, broke a silence which had lasted a quarter of an hour. The guests had gone, and he and Sam were alone together.

Sir Mallaby, the last cigar of the night between his lips, broke a silence that had lasted for fifteen minutes. The guests had left, and he and Sam were alone together.

“Sam,” he said, “do you know what I think?”

“Sam,” he said, “do you know what I’m thinking?”

“No,” said Sam.

“No,” Sam said.

Sir Mallaby removed his cigar and spoke impressively. “I’ve been turning the whole thing over in my mind, and the conclusion I have come to is that there is more in this Windles business than meets the eye. I’ve known your Aunt Adeline all my life, and I tell you it isn’t in that woman to change her infernal pig-headed mind, especially about letting her house. She is a monomaniac on that subject. If you want to know my opinion, I am quite certain that your cousin Eustace has let the place to these people without her knowledge, and intends to pocket the cheque and not say a word about it. What do you think?”

Sir Mallaby took out his cigar and spoke seriously. “I’ve been thinking about this whole situation, and I believe there’s more to this Windles matter than it seems. I've known your Aunt Adeline my whole life, and I can assure you that she’s not the type to change her stubborn mind, especially when it comes to renting out her house. She's obsessed with that issue. If you want my take, I’m pretty sure your cousin Eustace has rented the place to these people without her knowing, planning to keep the rent money without saying anything about it. What do you think?”

“Eh?” said Sam absently.

"Eh?" Sam said absentmindedly.

“I said, what do you think?”

“I said, what do you think?”

“What do I think about what?”

“What do I think about what?”

“About Eustace Hignett and Windles.”

“About Eustace Hignett and Windles.”

“What about them?”

"What about those?"

Sir Mallaby regarded him disapprovingly. “I’m hanged if I know what’s the matter with you to-night, Sam. You seem to have unhitched your brain and left it in the umbrella stand. You hadn’t a word to say for yourself all through dinner. You might have been a Trappist monk. And with that delightful girl Miss Bennett, there, too. She must have thought you infernally dull.”

Sir Mallaby looked at him disapprovingly. “I really don’t understand what’s wrong with you tonight, Sam. You seem to have disconnected your brain and left it in the umbrella stand. You didn’t have anything to say for yourself during dinner. You might as well have been a Trappist monk. And with that lovely girl Miss Bennett there, too. She must have thought you were incredibly boring.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s no good being sorry now. The mischief’s done. She has gone away thinking you an idiot. Do you realise,” said Sir Mallaby warmly, “that when she told that extremely funny story about the man who made such a fool of himself on board the ship, you were the only person at the table who was not amused? She must have thought you had no sense of humour!”

“It’s pointless to be sorry now. The damage is done. She left thinking you’re an idiot. Do you understand,” Sir Mallaby said kindly, “that when she shared that really funny story about the guy who embarrassed himself on the ship, you were the only one at the table who didn’t laugh? She must have thought you have no sense of humor!”

Sam rose. “I think I’ll be going,” he said. “Good night!”

Sam stood up. “I think I’ll head out,” he said. “Good night!”

A man can bear just so much.

A person can handle only so much.

CHAPTER X.
TROUBLE AT WINDLES

§ 1

Mr. Rufus Bennett stood at the window of the drawing-room of Windles, looking out. From where he stood he could see all those natural and artificial charms which had made the place so desirable to him when he first beheld them. Immediately below, flower beds, bright with assorted blooms, pressed against the ivied stone wall of the house. Beyond, separated from these by a gravel pathway, a smooth lawn, whose green and silky turf rivalled the lawns of Oxford colleges, stretched to a picturesque shrubbery, not so dense as to withhold altogether from the eye of the observer an occasional silvery glimpse of the lake that lay behind it. To the left, through noble trees, appeared a white suggestion of old stable yards; while to the right, bordering on the drive as it swept round to a distant gate, nothing less than a fragment of a ruined castle reared itself against a background of firs.

Mr. Rufus Bennett stood at the window of the drawing-room at Windles, looking outside. From where he was, he could see all the natural and man-made beauty that made the place so appealing to him when he first saw it. Right below him, flower beds, vibrant with a variety of blooms, pressed against the ivy-covered stone wall of the house. Beyond that, separated by a gravel path, a smooth lawn with green, silky grass rivaled the lawns of Oxford colleges and extended to a charming shrubbery, which wasn’t so dense that it completely blocked the occasional glimmer of the lake behind it. To the left, through grand trees, appeared a white hint of old stable yards; while to the right, bordering the drive as it curved around to a distant gate, stood a fragment of a ruined castle against a backdrop of fir trees.

It had been this sensational fragment of Old England which had definitely captured Mr. Bennett on his first visit to the place. He could not have believed that the time would ever come when he could gaze on it without any lightening of the spirits.

It was this amazing piece of Old England that had truly captivated Mr. Bennett during his first visit to the place. He never thought the day would come when he could look at it without feeling uplifted.

The explanation of his gloom was simple. In addition to looking at the flower beds, the lawn, the shrubbery, the stable yard, and the castle, Mr. Bennett was also looking at the fifth heavy shower that had fallen since breakfast. This was the third afternoon of his tenancy. The first day it had rained all the time. The second day it had rained from eight till twelve-fifteen, from twelve-thirty till four, and from five till eleven. And on this, the third day, there had been no intermission longer than ten minutes. It was a trying Summer. Even the writers in the daily papers seemed mildly surprised, and claimed that England had seen finer Julys. Mr. Bennett, who had lived his life in a country of warmth and sunshine, the thing affected in much the same way as the early days of the Flood must have affected Noah. A first startled resentment had given place to a despair too militant to be called resignation. And with the despair had come a strong distaste for his fellow human beings, notably and in particular his old friend Mr. Mortimer, who at this moment broke impatiently in on his meditations.

The reason for his gloom was straightforward. In addition to looking at the flower beds, the lawn, the shrubs, the stable yard, and the castle, Mr. Bennett was also watching the fifth heavy downpour that had come since breakfast. This was the third afternoon of his stay. On the first day, it had rained all day long. On the second day, it rained from eight until twelve-fifteen, then from twelve-thirty until four, and again from five until eleven. And on this, the third day, there hadn’t been a break longer than ten minutes. It was a challenging summer. Even the writers in the daily papers seemed somewhat surprised and claimed that England had experienced better Julys. Mr. Bennett, who had spent his life in a place filled with warmth and sunshine, felt as if he were experiencing the early days of the Flood just like Noah. His initial shock had turned into a despair too intense to be called resignation. Along with that despair came a strong dislike for his fellow humans, especially his old friend Mr. Mortimer, who at that moment interrupted his thoughts with impatience.

“Come along, Bennett. It’s your deal. It’s no good looking at the rain. Looking at it won’t stop it.”

“Come on, Bennett. It’s your turn. Staring at the rain won’t make it stop.”

Mr. Mortimer’s nerves also had become a little frayed by the weather.

Mr. Mortimer's nerves had also become a bit frayed by the weather.

Mr. Bennett returned heavily to the table, where, with Mr. Mortimer as partner he was playing one more interminable rubber of bridge against Bream and Billie. He was sick of bridge, but there was nothing else to do.

Mr. Bennett trudged back to the table, where, with Mr. Mortimer as his partner, he was playing yet another endless game of bridge against Bream and Billie. He was tired of bridge, but there was nothing else to occupy his time.

Mr. Bennett sat down with a grunt, and started to deal. Half-way through the operation the sound of rather stertorous breathing began to proceed from beneath the table. Mr. Bennett glanced agitatedly down, and curled his legs round his chair.

Mr. Bennett sat down with a grunt and started to deal. Halfway through the process, the sound of heavy, labored breathing began to come from under the table. Mr. Bennett glanced down nervously and wrapped his legs around his chair.

“I have fourteen cards,” said Mr. Mortimer. “That’s the third time you’ve mis-dealt.”

“I have fourteen cards,” said Mr. Mortimer. “That’s the third time you’ve dealt incorrectly.”

“I don’t care how many cards you’ve got!” said Mr. Bennett with heat. “That dog of yours is sniffing at my ankles!”

“I don’t care how many cards you have!” Mr. Bennett said heatedly. “That dog of yours is sniffing at my ankles!”

He looked malignantly at a fine bulldog which now emerged from its cover and, sitting down, beamed at the company. He was a sweet-tempered dog, handicapped by the outward appearance of a canine plug-ugly. Murder seemed the mildest of the desires that lay behind that rugged countenance. As a matter of fact, what he wanted was cake. His name was Smith, and Mr. Mortimer had bought him just before leaving London to serve the establishment as a watch-dog.

He looked meanly at a nice bulldog that just came out from its hiding spot and, sitting down, smiled at everyone. He was a friendly dog, though his looks made him quite ugly. It seemed like murder was the least of the feelings behind that tough face. Actually, what he wanted was cake. His name was Smith, and Mr. Mortimer had gotten him right before leaving London to work as a watchdog for the place.

“He won’t hurt you,” said Mr. Mortimer carelessly.

“He’s not going to hurt you,” Mr. Mortimer said casually.

“You keep saying that!” replied Mr. Bennett pettishly. “How do you know? He’s a dangerous beast, and if I had had any notion that you were buying him, I would have had something to say about it!”

“You keep saying that!” Mr. Bennett shot back irritably. “How do you know? He’s a dangerous creature, and if I had any idea you were buying him, I would have had something to say about it!”

“Whatever you might have said would have made no difference. I am within my legal rights in purchasing a dog. You have a dog. At least, Wilhelmina has.”

“Whatever you might have said wouldn’t have changed anything. I have every right to buy a dog. You have a dog. At least, Wilhelmina does.”

“Yes, and Pinky-Boodles gets on splendidly with Smith,” said Billie. “I’ve seen them playing together.”

“Yes, and Pinky-Boodles gets along great with Smith,” Billie said. “I’ve seen them playing together.”

Mr. Bennett subsided. He was feeling thoroughly misanthropic. He disliked everybody, with perhaps the exception of Billie, for whom a faint paternal fondness still lingered. He disliked Mr. Mortimer. He disliked Bream, and regretted that Billie had become engaged to him, though for years such an engagement had been his dearest desire. He disliked Jane Hubbard, now out walking in the rain with Eustace Hignett. And he disliked Eustace.

Mr. Bennett quieted down. He was feeling completely misanthropic. He disliked everyone, except maybe Billie, for whom he still felt a slight paternal affection. He disliked Mr. Mortimer. He disliked Bream and regretted that Billie had gotten engaged to him, even though for years such an engagement had been his greatest wish. He disliked Jane Hubbard, who was currently out walking in the rain with Eustace Hignett. And he disliked Eustace, too.

Eustace, he told himself, he disliked rather more than any of the others. He resented the young man’s presence in the house; and he resented the fact that, being in the house, he should go about, pale and haggard, as though he were sickening for something. Mr. Bennett had the most violent objection to associating with people who looked as though they were sickening for something.

Eustace, he thought, he disliked more than anyone else. He was irritated by the young man's presence in the house; and he was frustrated that, being there, he had to go around looking pale and haggard, as if he were coming down with something. Mr. Bennett had a strong aversion to associating with people who looked like they were getting sick.

He got up and went to the window. The rain leaped at the glass like a frolicking puppy. It seemed to want to get inside and play with Mr. Bennett.

He got up and went to the window. The rain splashed against the glass like a playful puppy. It seemed eager to get inside and play with Mr. Bennett.

§ 2

Mr. Bennett slept late on the following morning. He looked at his watch on the dressing table when he got up, and found that it was past ten. Taking a second look to assure himself that he had really slumbered to this unusual hour, he suddenly became aware of something bright and yellow resting beside the watch, and paused, transfixed, like Robinson Crusoe staring at the footprint in the sand. If he had not been in England, he would have said that it was a patch of sunshine.

Mr. Bennett slept in the next morning. When he got up, he looked at the watch on the dresser and saw it was past ten. Taking another glance to make sure he had actually slept this late, he suddenly noticed something bright and yellow next to the watch, and he stopped in his tracks, just like Robinson Crusoe staring at a footprint in the sand. If he hadn’t been in England, he would have thought it was a patch of sunlight.

Mr. Bennett stared at the yellow blob with the wistful mistrust of a traveller in a desert who has been taken in once or twice by mirages. It was not till he had pulled up the blind and was looking out on a garden full of brightness and warmth and singing birds that he definitely permitted himself to accept the situation.

Mr. Bennett stared at the yellow blob with the wary suspicion of a traveler in a desert who has been fooled by mirages a couple of times. It wasn't until he pulled up the blind and looked out at a garden full of brightness, warmth, and singing birds that he finally allowed himself to accept the situation.

It was a superb morning. It was as if some giant had uncorked a great bottle full of the distilled scent of grass, trees, flowers, and hay. Mr. Bennett rang the bell joyfully, and presently there entered a grave, thin, intellectual-looking man who looked like a duke, only more respectable. This was Webster, Mr. Bennett’s valet. He carried in one hand a small mug of hot water, reverently, as if it were a present of jewellery.

It was a beautiful morning. It felt like a giant had uncorked a massive bottle filled with the pure scent of grass, trees, flowers, and hay. Mr. Bennett rang the bell happily, and soon a serious, thin, intellectual-looking man walked in who resembled a duke, but with more dignity. This was Webster, Mr. Bennett’s valet. He held a small mug of hot water in one hand, treating it with the respect of a treasured piece of jewelry.

“Good morning, sir.”

"Good morning, sir."

“Morning, Webster,” said Mr. Bennett. “Rather late, eh?”

“Morning, Webster,” Mr. Bennett said. “Pretty late, huh?”

“It is,” replied Webster precisely, “a little late, sir. I would have awakened you at the customary hour, but it was Miss Bennett’s opinion that a rest would do you good.”

“It is,” replied Webster precisely, “a bit late, sir. I would have woken you at the usual time, but Miss Bennett thought that some extra rest would be beneficial for you.”

Mr. Bennett’s sense of well-being deepened. What more could a man want in this world than fine weather and a dutiful daughter?

Mr. Bennett felt even better. What more could a man want in this world than nice weather and a good daughter?

“She did, eh?”

"She did, huh?"

“Yes, sir. She desired me to inform you that, having already breakfasted, she proposed to drive Mr. Mortimer and Mr. Bream Mortimer into Southampton in the car. Mr. Mortimer senior wished to buy a panama hat.”

“Yes, sir. She asked me to let you know that, having already had breakfast, she plans to drive Mr. Mortimer and Mr. Bream Mortimer into Southampton in the car. Mr. Mortimer senior wanted to buy a Panama hat.”

“A panama hat!” exclaimed Mr. Bennett.

“A Panama hat!” Mr. Bennett exclaimed.

“A panama hat, sir.”

“A Panama hat, sir.”

Mr. Bennett’s feeling of satisfaction grew still greater. It was a fine day; he had a dutiful daughter; and he was going to see Henry Mortimer in a panama hat. Providence was spoiling him.

Mr. Bennett's sense of satisfaction increased even more. It was a beautiful day; he had a responsible daughter; and he was going to see Henry Mortimer in a panama hat. Fate was treating him well.

The valet withdrew like a duke leaving the Royal Presence, not actually walking backwards but giving the impression of doing so; and Mr. Bennett, having decanted the mug of water into the basin, began to shave himself.

The valet stepped back like a duke departing from royalty, not literally walking backwards but creating the illusion of it. Mr. Bennett, after pouring the mug of water into the basin, started to shave.

Having finished shaving, he opened the drawer in the bureau where lay his white flannel trousers. Here at last was a day worthy of them. He drew them out, and as he did so, something gleamed pinkly up at him from a corner of the drawer. His salmon-coloured bathing-suit.

Having finished shaving, he opened the drawer in the dresser where his white flannel trousers were stored. Finally, this was a day worthy of them. He pulled them out, and as he did, something shiny and pink caught his eye from a corner of the drawer. His salmon-colored bathing suit.

Mr. Bennett started. He had not contemplated such a thing, but, after all, why not? There was the lake, shining through the trees, a mere fifty yards away. What could be more refreshing? He shed his pyjamas, and climbed into the bathing-suit. And presently, looking like the sun on a foggy day, he emerged from the house and picked his way with gingerly steps across the smooth surface of the lawn.

Mr. Bennett was taken aback. He hadn't thought of that, but why not? The lake was shining through the trees, just fifty yards away. What could be more refreshing? He took off his pajamas and put on his swimsuit. Soon enough, looking like the sun on a foggy day, he came out of the house and carefully made his way across the smooth lawn.

At this moment, from behind a bush where he had been thriftily burying a yesterday’s bone, Smith the bulldog waddled out on to the lawn. He drank in the exhilarating air through an upturned nose which his recent excavations had rendered somewhat muddy. Then he observed Mr. Bennett, and moved gladly towards him. He did not recognise Mr. Bennett, for he remembered his friends principally by their respective bouquets, so he cantered silently across the turf to take a sniff at him. He was half-way across the lawn when some of the mud which he had inhaled when burying the bone tickled his lungs and he paused to cough.

At that moment, Smith the bulldog waddled out onto the lawn from behind a bush where he had been digging to bury yesterday's bone. He breathed in the fresh air through his upturned nose, which was a bit muddy from his recent digging. Then he spotted Mr. Bennett and happily moved toward him. He didn't recognize Mr. Bennett since he mainly remembered his friends by their unique scents, so he trotted silently across the grass to sniff him. He was halfway across the lawn when some of the mud he had inhaled while burying the bone tickled his lungs, causing him to pause and cough.

Mr. Bennett whirled round; and then with a sharp exclamation picked up his pink feet from the velvet turf and began to run. Smith, after a momentary pause of surprise, lumbered after him, wheezing contentedly. This man, he felt, was evidently one of the right sort, a merry playfellow.

Mr. Bennett spun around; then with a sharp exclamation, lifted his pink feet from the plush grass and started to run. Smith, after a brief moment of surprise, lumbered after him, breathing heavily but happily. He sensed that this guy was definitely one of the good ones, a fun companion.

Mr. Bennett continued to run; but already he had begun to pant and falter, when he perceived looming upon his left the ruins of that ancient castle which had so attracted him on his first visit. On that occasion, it had made merely an aesthetic appeal to Mr. Bennett; now he saw in a flash that its practical merits also were of a sterling order. He swerved sharply, took the base of the edifice in his stride, clutched at a jutting stone, flung his foot at another, and, just as his pursuer arrived and sat panting below, pulled himself on to a ledge, where he sat with his feet hanging well out of reach. The bulldog Smith, gazed up at him expectantly. The game was a new one to Smith, but it seemed to have possibilities. He was a dog who was always perfectly willing to try anything once.

Mr. Bennett kept running, but he was already starting to pant and stumble when he noticed the ruins of the old castle on his left, which had captivated him during his first visit. Back then, it had only appealed to him aesthetically; now he realized in an instant that it also had practical benefits. He quickly changed direction, ran to the base of the building, grabbed a protruding stone, kicked off another, and just as his pursuer arrived and sat breathing heavily below, he hoisted himself onto a ledge, where he dangled his feet out of reach. The bulldog Smith looked up at him with anticipation. This game was new for Smith, but it seemed like it had potential. He was a dog always willing to try anything once.

Mr. Bennett now began to address himself in earnest to the task of calling for assistance. His physical discomfort was acute. Insects, some winged, some without wings but—through Nature’s wonderful law of compensation—equipped with a number of extra pairs of legs, had begun to fit out exploring expeditions over his body. They roamed about him as if he were some newly opened recreation ground, strolled in couples down his neck, and made up jolly family parties on his bare feet. And then, first dropping like the gentle dew upon the place beneath, then swishing down in a steady flood, it began to rain again.

Mr. Bennett now started to seriously call for help. He was in a lot of physical discomfort. Insects, some with wings and others without but—thanks to Nature’s amazing way of balancing things—having extra pairs of legs, had begun to embark on exploring his body. They wandered over him as if he were a newly opened playground, strolled in pairs down his neck, and formed cheerful groups on his bare feet. Then, first coming down like a light dew on the ground below, and then pouring down in a steady stream, it began to rain again.

It was at this point that Mr. Bennett’s manly spirit broke and time ceased to exist for him.

It was at this moment that Mr. Bennett’s manly spirit shattered, and time lost all meaning for him.

Aeons later, a voice spoke from below.

Aeons later, a voice came from below.

“Hullo!” said the voice.

“Hello!” said the voice.

Mr. Bennett looked down. The stalwart form of Jane Hubbard was standing beneath him, gazing up from under a tam o’shanter cap. Smith, the bulldog, gambolled about her shapely feet.

Mr. Bennett looked down. The strong figure of Jane Hubbard stood below him, looking up from under a tam o'shanter cap. Smith, the bulldog, played around her shapely feet.

“Whatever are you doing up there?” said Jane. “I say, do you know if the car has come back?”

“What's going on up there?” Jane asked. “By the way, do you know if the car has returned?”

“No. It has not.”

“No, it hasn’t.”

“I’ve got to go to the doctor’s. Poor little Mr. Hignett is ill. Oh, well, I’ll have to walk. Come along, Smith!” She turned towards the drive, Smith caracoling at her side.

“I need to go to the doctor’s. Poor little Mr. Hignett is sick. Oh well, I’ll have to walk. Come on, Smith!” She turned toward the driveway, with Smith skipping along beside her.

Mr. Bennett, though free now to move, remained where he was, transfixed. That sinister word “ill” held him like a spell. Eustace Hignett was ill! He had thought all along that the fellow was sickening for something, confound him!

Mr. Bennett, though free to move now, stayed where he was, frozen. That creepy word “ill” had him under a spell. Eustace Hignett was ill! He had always suspected that the guy was coming down with something, damn it!

“What’s the matter with him?” bellowed Mr. Bennett after Jane Hubbard’s retreating back.

“What’s wrong with him?” shouted Mr. Bennett after Jane Hubbard as she walked away.

“Eh?” queried Jane, stopping.

“Eh?” Jane asked, stopping.

“What’s the matter with Hignett?”

"What's up with Hignett?"

“I don’t know.”

“I have no idea.”

“Is it infectious?”

"Is it contagious?"

“I expect so.”

"I think so."

“Great Heavens!” cried Mr. Bennett, and, lowering himself cautiously to the ground, squelched across the dripping grass.

“Wow!” exclaimed Mr. Bennett, and, carefully lowering himself to the ground, squished across the wet grass.

In the hall, Webster the valet, dry and dignified, was tapping the barometer with the wrist action of an ambassador knocking on the door of a friendly monarch.

In the hall, Webster the valet, dry and dignified, was tapping the barometer with the same wrist action as an ambassador knocking on the door of a friendly monarch.

“A sharp downpour, sir,” he remarked.

"A sudden downpour, sir," he said.

“Have you been in the house all the time?” demanded Mr. Bennett.

“Have you been in the house the whole time?” asked Mr. Bennett.

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure thing.”

“Didn’t you hear me shouting?”

“Didn’t you hear me yelling?”

“I did fancy I heard something, sir.”

"I thought I heard something, sir."

“Then why the devil didn’t you come to me?”

“Then why didn’t you come to me?”

“I supposed it to be the owls, sir, a bird very frequent in this locality. They make a sort of harsh, hooting howl, sir. I have sometimes wondered,” said Webster, pursuing a not uninteresting train of thought, “whether that might be the reason of the name.”

“I thought it was the owls, sir, a bird that’s pretty common around here. They make a kind of harsh, hooting sound, sir. I've often wondered,” said Webster, continuing an intriguing train of thought, “if that’s what inspired the name.”

Before Mr. Bennett could join him in the region of speculation into which he had penetrated, there was a grinding of brakes on the gravel outside, and the wettest motor car in England drew up at the front door.

Before Mr. Bennett could join him in the area of speculation he had entered, there was a screeching of brakes on the gravel outside, and the most drenched car in England pulled up at the front door.

§ 3

From Windles to Southampton is a distance of about twenty miles; and the rain had started to fall when the car, an open one lacking even the poor protection of a cape hood, had accomplished half the homeward journey. For the last ten miles Mr. Mortimer had been nursing a sullen hatred for all created things; and, when entering the house, he came upon Mr. Bennett hopping about in the hall, endeavouring to detain him and tell him some long and uninteresting story, his venom concentrated itself upon his erstwhile friend.

From Windles to Southampton is about twenty miles away, and it had started to rain when the car, an open model without even a basic cape hood for protection, had covered half the journey home. For the last ten miles, Mr. Mortimer had been nursing a deep resentment for everything around him; and as he walked into the house, he found Mr. Bennett bouncing around in the hallway, trying to stop him and share some long and boring story. His frustration zeroed in on his former friend.

“Oh, get out of the way!” he snapped, shaking off the other’s hand. “Can’t you see I’m wet?”

“Oh, move aside!” he snapped, shaking off the other’s hand. “Can’t you see I’m soaked?”

“Wet! Wet!” Mr. Bennett’s voice quivered with self-pity. “So am I wet!”

“Wet! Wet!” Mr. Bennett's voice shook with self-pity. “So am I wet!”

“Father dear,” said Billie reprovingly, “you really oughtn’t to have come into the house after bathing without drying yourself. You’ll spoil the carpet.”

“Dad,” Billie said with a hint of disapproval, “you really shouldn’t have come into the house after bathing without drying off. You’re going to ruin the carpet.”

“I’ve not been bathing! I’m trying to tell you....”

“I haven’t been bathing! I’m trying to tell you....”

“Hullo!” said Bream, with amiable innocence, coming in at the tail-end of the party. “Been having a jolly bathe?”

“Hullo!” said Bream, with friendly innocence, walking in just as the party was finishing up. “Did you all have a great swim?”

Mr. Bennett danced with silent irritation, and, striking a bare toe against the leg of a chair, seized his left foot and staggered into the arms of Webster, who had been preparing to drift off to the servants’ hall. Linked together, the two proceeded across the carpet in a movement which suggested in equal parts the careless vigour of the cake-walk and the grace of the old-fashioned mazurka.

Mr. Bennett danced with quiet annoyance and, accidentally hitting his bare toe against a chair leg, grabbed his left foot and stumbled into Webster, who was about to head off to the servants’ hall. Joined together, the two moved across the carpet in a way that combined the carefree energy of a cake-walk with the elegance of the old-fashioned mazurka.

“What the devil are you doing, you fool?” cried Mr. Bennett.

“What the hell are you doing, you idiot?” shouted Mr. Bennett.

“Nothing, sir. And I should be glad if you would accept my week’s notice,” replied Webster calmly.

“Nothing, sir. I’d appreciate it if you could accept my week’s notice,” replied Webster calmly.

“What’s that?”

"What's that?"

“My notice sir, to take effect at the expiration of the current week. I cannot acquiesce in being cursed and sworn at.”

“My notice, sir, will take effect at the end of this week. I can’t accept being cursed and yelled at.”

“Oh, go to blazes!”

“Oh, go to hell!”

“Very good, sir.” Webster withdrew like a plenipotentiary who has been handed his papers on the declaration of war, and Mr. Bennett, sprang to intercept Mr. Mortimer, who had slipped by and was making for the stairs.

“Very good, sir.” Webster stepped back like a diplomat who just received his papers on a declaration of war, and Mr. Bennett quickly moved to stop Mr. Mortimer, who had slipped past him and was headed for the stairs.

“Mortimer!”

"Mortimer!"

“Oh, what is it?”

“Oh, what is it?”

“That infernal dog of yours. I insist on your destroying it.”

“That annoying dog of yours. I insist that you get rid of it.”

“What’s it been doing?”

"What has it been doing?"

“The savage brute chased me all over the garden and kept me sitting up on that damned castle the whole of the morning!”

“The wild beast chased me around the garden and made me sit up on that annoying castle all morning!”

“Father darling,” interposed Billie, pausing on her way up the stairs, “you mustn’t get excited. You know it’s bad for you. I don’t expect poor old Smith meant any harm,” she added pacifically, as she disappeared in the direction of the landing.

“Dad, honey,” Billie chimed in, stopping halfway up the stairs, “you really shouldn’t get worked up. You know it’s not good for you. I don’t think poor old Smith meant any harm,” she added calmly, as she vanished toward the landing.

“Of course he didn’t,” snapped Mr. Mortimer. “He’s as quiet as a lamb.”

“Of course he didn’t,” shot back Mr. Mortimer. “He’s as quiet as a lamb.”

“I tell you he chased me from one end of the garden to the other! I had to run like a hare!”

“I’m telling you, he chased me from one end of the garden to the other! I had to run like crazy!”

The unfortunate Bream, whose sense of the humorous was simple and childlike, was not proof against the picture thus conjured up.

The unfortunate Bream, whose sense of humor was simple and childlike, couldn't resist the image created.

“C’k!” giggled Bream helplessly. “C’k, c’k, c’k!”

“C’k!” giggled Bream helplessly. “C’k, c’k, c’k!”

Mr. Bennett turned on him. “Oh, it strikes you as funny, does it? Well, let me tell you that if you think you can laugh at me with—with—er—with one hand and—and—marry my daughter with the other, you’re wrong! You can consider your engagement at an end.”

Mr. Bennett turned to him. “Oh, you think that's funny, do you? Well, let me tell you, if you think you can mock me with one hand and—uh—marry my daughter with the other, you’re mistaken! You can consider your engagement over.”

“Oh, I say!” ejaculated Bream, abruptly sobered.

“Oh, I can’t believe it!” Bream said, suddenly serious.

“Mortimer!” bawled Mr. Bennett, once more arresting the other as he was about to mount the stairs. “Do you or do you not intend to destroy that dog?”

“Mortimer!” yelled Mr. Bennett, stopping him again just as he was about to go upstairs. “Are you going to get rid of that dog or not?”

“I do not.”

"I don't."

“I insist on your doing so. He is a menace.”

“I insist that you do it. He’s a threat.”

“He is nothing of the kind. On your own showing he didn’t even bite you once. And every dog is allowed one bite by law. The case of Wilberforce v. Bayliss covers that point thoroughly.”

“He's nothing like that. By your own account, he didn't even bite you once. And every dog is allowed one bite by law. The case of Wilberforce v. Bayliss covers that point thoroughly.”

“I don’t care about the case of Wilberforce and Bayliss....”

“I don’t care about the situation with Wilberforce and Bayliss....”

“You will find that you have to. It is a legal precedent.”

“You'll find that you have to. It's a legal precedent.”

There is something about a legal precedent which gives pause to the angriest man. Mr. Bennett felt, as every layman feels when arguing with a lawyer, as if he were in the coils of a python.

There’s something about a legal precedent that makes even the angriest person stop and think. Mr. Bennett felt, like everyone does when debating with a lawyer, as if he were caught in the grip of a python.

“Say, Mr. Bennett....” began Bream at his elbow.

“Hey, Mr. Bennett....” started Bream next to him.

“Get out!” snarled Mr. Bennett.

“Leave!” snarled Mr. Bennett.

“Yes, but, say...!”

"Yeah, but, like...!"

The green baize door at the end of the hall opened, and Webster appeared.

The green felt door at the end of the hall swung open, and Webster walked in.

“I beg your pardon, sir,” said Webster, “but luncheon will be served within the next few minutes. Possibly you may wish to make some change of costume.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt, sir,” said Webster, “but lunch will be served in a few minutes. You might want to change your outfit.”

“Bring me my lunch on a tray in my room,” said Mr. Bennett. “I am going to bed.”

“Bring me my lunch on a tray in my room,” said Mr. Bennett. “I’m going to bed.”

“Very good, sir.”

"Very good, sir."

“But, say, Mr. Bennett....” resumed Bream.

“But, um, Mr. Bennett....” Bream continued.

“Grrh!” replied his ex-prospective-father-in-law, and bounded up the stairs like a portion of the sunset which had become detached from the main body.

“Grrh!” replied his ex-prospective-father-in-law, and leaped up the stairs like a piece of the sunset that had broken away from the rest.

§ 4

Even into the blackest days there generally creeps an occasional ray of sunshine, and there are few crises of human gloom which are not lightened by a bit of luck. It was so with Mr. Bennett in his hour of travail. There were lobsters for lunch, and his passion for lobsters had made him the talk of three New York clubs. He was feeling a little happier when Billie came in to see how he was getting on.

Even during the darkest times, there's usually a glimpse of sunshine, and few moments of deep despair go by without a stroke of luck. This was true for Mr. Bennett during his difficult time. There were lobsters for lunch, and his love for lobsters had made him the talk of three New York clubs. He felt a bit happier when Billie came in to check on him.

“Hullo, father. Had a nice lunch?”

“Halo, Dad. Did you have a nice lunch?”

“Yes,” said Mr. Bennett, cheering up a little at the recollection. “There was nothing wrong with the lunch.”

“Yes,” Mr. Bennett said, feeling a bit better at the memory. “The lunch was fine.”

How little we fallible mortals know! Even as he spoke, a tiny fragment of lobster shell, which had been working its way silently into the tip of his tongue, was settling down under the skin and getting ready to cause him the most acute mental distress which he had ever known.

How little we imperfect humans understand! Even as he spoke, a small piece of lobster shell, which had been slowly working its way into the tip of his tongue, was embedding itself under the skin and preparing to cause him the most intense mental distress he had ever experienced.

“The lunch,” said Mr. Bennett, “was excellent. Lobsters!” He licked his lips appreciatively.

“The lunch,” said Mr. Bennett, “was great. Lobsters!” He licked his lips appreciatively.

“And, talking of lobsters,” he went on, “I suppose that boy Bream has told you that I have broken off your engagement?”

“And speaking of lobsters,” he continued, “I guess that kid Bream has let you know that I ended your engagement?”

“Yes.”

"Yeah."

“You don’t seem very upset,” said Mr. Bennett, who was in the mood for a dramatic scene and felt a little disappointed.

“You don’t look very upset,” said Mr. Bennett, who was in the mood for some drama and felt a bit let down.

“Oh, I’ve become a fatalist on the subject of my engagements.”

“Oh, I’ve become a fatalist when it comes to my engagements.”

“I don’t understand you.”

"I don't get you."

“Well, I mean, they never seem to come to anything.” Billie gazed wistfully at the counterpane. “Do you know, father, I’m beginning to think that I’m rather impulsive. I wish I didn’t do silly things in such a hurry.”

“Well, I mean, they never really amount to anything.” Billie looked longingly at the bedspread. “You know, dad, I’m starting to think that I’m pretty impulsive. I wish I didn’t rush into doing silly things.”

“I don’t see where the hurry comes in as regards that Mortimer boy. You took ten years to make up your mind.”

“I don’t understand why there’s a rush about that Mortimer kid. It took you ten years to decide.”

“I was not thinking of Bream. Another man.”

“I wasn't thinking about Bream. I was thinking about another guy.”

“Great Heavens! Are you still imagining yourself in love with young Hignett?”

“Good grief! Are you still thinking you’re in love with young Hignett?”

“Oh, no! I can see now that I was never in love with poor Eustace. I was thinking of a man I got engaged to on the boat!”

“Oh, no! I see now that I was never in love with poor Eustace. I was thinking about a guy I got engaged to on the boat!”

Mr. Bennett sat bolt upright in bed, and stared incredulously at his surprising daughter. His head was beginning to swim.

Mr. Bennett sat up straight in bed, staring in disbelief at his unexpected daughter. His head was starting to spin.

“Of course I’ve misunderstood you,” he said. “There’s a catch somewhere and I haven’t seen it. But for a moment you gave me the impression that you had promised to marry some man on the boat!”

“Of course I misunderstood you,” he said. “There’s something I’m missing here, and I haven’t caught it. But for a moment, you made me think that you promised to marry some guy on the boat!”

“I did!”

"I did!"

“But...!” Mr. Bennett was doing sums on his fingers. “Do you mean to tell me,” he demanded, having brought out the answer to his satisfaction, “do you mean to tell me that you have been engaged to three men in three weeks?”

“But...!” Mr. Bennett was doing calculations on his fingers. “Are you telling me,” he asked, having figured it out to his satisfaction, “are you telling me that you’ve been engaged to three guys in three weeks?”

“Yes,” said Billie in a small voice.

“Yes,” Billie replied softly.

“Great Godfrey! Er——?”

"Wow! Er——?"

“No, only three.”

“No, just three.”

Mr. Bennett sank back on to his pillow with a snort.

Mr. Bennett collapsed back onto his pillow with a snort.

“The trouble is,” continued Billie, “one does things and doesn’t know how one is going to feel about it afterwards. You can do an awful lot of thinking afterwards, father.”

“The trouble is,” continued Billie, “you do things and don’t know how you’re going to feel about them later. You can do a lot of thinking afterwards, dad.”

“I’m doing a lot of thinking now,” said Mr. Bennett with austerity. “You oughtn’t to be allowed to go around loose!”

“I’m doing a lot of thinking right now,” said Mr. Bennett seriously. “You shouldn’t be allowed to wander around freely!”

“Well, it doesn’t matter. I shall never get engaged again. I shall never love anyone again.”

“Well, it doesn’t matter. I will never get engaged again. I will never love anyone again.”

“Don’t tell me you are still in love with this boat man?”

“Don’t tell me you’re still in love with this boat guy?”

Billie nodded miserably. “I didn’t realise it till we came down here. But, as I sat and watched the rain, it suddenly came over me that I had thrown away my life’s happiness. It was as if I had been offered a wonderful jewel and had refused it. I seemed to hear a voice reproaching me and saying, ‘You have had your chance. It will never come again!’”

Billie nodded sadly. “I didn’t realize it until we got down here. But, as I sat and watched the rain, it hit me that I had wasted my happiness. It felt like I had been given a beautiful jewel and turned it down. I could almost hear a voice scolding me, saying, ‘You had your chance. It will never come again!’”

“Don’t talk nonsense!” said Mr. Bennett.

“Stop talking nonsense!” said Mr. Bennett.

Billie stiffened. She had thought she had been talking rather well.

Billie tensed up. She thought she had been speaking just fine.

Mr. Bennett was silent for a moment. Then he started up with an exclamation. The mention of Eustace Hignett had stirred his memory. “What’s young Hignett got wrong with him?” he asked.

Mr. Bennett was quiet for a moment. Then he burst out with an exclamation. The mention of Eustace Hignett had jogged his memory. “What’s wrong with young Hignett?” he asked.

“Mumps.”

“Mumps.”

“Mumps! Good God! Not mumps!” Mr. Bennett quailed. “I’ve never had mumps! One of the most infectious ... this is awful!... Oh, heavens! Why did I ever come to this lazar-house!” cried Mr. Bennett, shaken to his depths.

“Mumps! Oh no! Not mumps!” Mr. Bennett gasped. “I’ve never had mumps! It’s one of the most contagious ... this is terrible!... Oh my goodness! Why did I ever come to this sick house!” Mr. Bennett exclaimed, completely shaken.

“There isn’t the slightest danger, father, dear. Don’t be silly. If I were you, I should try to get a good sleep. You must be tired after this morning.”

“There isn’t the slightest danger, Dad, seriously. Don’t be ridiculous. If I were you, I would try to get some good sleep. You must be tired after this morning.”

“Sleep! If I only could!” said Mr. Bennett, and did so five minutes after the door had closed.

“Sleep! If only I could!” said Mr. Bennett, and he did just that five minutes after the door had closed.

He awoke half an hour later with a confused sense that something was wrong. He had been dreaming that he was walking down Fifth Avenue at the head of a military brass band, clad only in a bathing suit. As he sat up in bed, blinking in the dazed fashion of the half-awakened, the band seemed to be playing still. There was undeniably music in the air. The room was full of it. It seemed to be coming up through the floor and rolling about in chunks all round his bed.

He woke up thirty minutes later with a vague feeling that something was off. He had been dreaming that he was strutting down Fifth Avenue at the front of a military brass band, wearing just a bathing suit. As he sat up in bed, squinting like someone who's just started to wake up, the band seemed to still be playing. There was definitely music in the air. The room was filled with it. It felt like it was rising up through the floor and swirling around him in clumps.

Mr. Bennett blinked the last fragments of sleep out of his system, and became filled with a restless irritability. There was only one instrument in the house which could create this infernal din—the orchestrion in the drawing-room, immediately above which, he recalled, his room was situated.

Mr. Bennett blinked the last bits of sleep away and was filled with a restless irritation. There was only one thing in the house that could make this annoying noise—the orchestrion in the drawing-room, right above which, he remembered, was his room.

He rang the bell for Webster.

He rang the bell for Webster.

“Is Mr. Mortimer playing that—that damned gas-engine in the drawing-room?”

“Is Mr. Mortimer playing that—that damn gas engine in the living room?”

“Yes, sir. Tosti’s ‘Good-bye.’ A charming air, sir.”

“Yes, sir. Tosti’s ‘Good-bye.’ A lovely tune, sir.”

“Go and tell him to stop it!”

“Go and tell him to cut it out!”

“Very good, sir.”

“Sounds great, sir.”

Mr. Bennett lay in bed and fumed. Presently the valet returned. The music still continued to roll about the room.

Mr. Bennett lay in bed, fuming. Soon, the valet came back. The music continued to play throughout the room.

“I am sorry to have to inform you, sir,” said Webster, “that Mr. Mortimer declines to accede to your request.”

“I’m sorry to inform you, sir,” said Webster, “that Mr. Mortimer is refusing your request.”

“Oh, he said that, did he?”

“Oh, he really said that, did he?”

“That is the gist of his remarks, sir.”

"That's the main point of what he said, sir."

“Very good! Then give me my dressing-gown!”

“Great! Now hand me my robe!”

Webster swathed his employer in the garment indicated, and returned to the kitchen, where he informed the cook that, in his opinion, the guv’nor was not a force, and that, if he were a betting man, he would put his money in the forthcoming struggle on Consul, the Almost-Human—by which affectionate nickname Mr. Mortimer senior was generally alluded to in the servants’ hall.

Webster wrapped his boss in the specified garment and went back to the kitchen, where he told the cook that, in his view, the boss wasn’t much of a force, and that if he were a betting man, he’d place his money on Consul, the Almost-Human—in which endearing nickname Mr. Mortimer senior was commonly referred to in the staff room.

Mr. Bennett, meanwhile, had reached the drawing-room, and found his former friend lying at full length on a sofa, smoking a cigar, a full dozen feet away from the orchestrion, which continued to thunder out its dirge on the passing of Summer.

Mr. Bennett, in the meantime, had arrived in the living room and found his old friend stretched out on a sofa, smoking a cigar, a good twelve feet away from the orchestrion, which kept blasting its mournful tune over the end of Summer.

“Will you turn that infernal thing off!” said Mr. Bennett.

“Can you please turn that annoying thing off!” said Mr. Bennett.

“No!” said Mr. Mortimer.

“No!” Mr. Mortimer said.

“Now, now, now!” said a voice.

“Now, now, now!” said a voice.

Jane Hubbard was standing in the doorway with a look of calm reproof on her face.

Jane Hubbard was standing in the doorway with a look of calm disapproval on her face.

“We can’t have this, you know!” said Jane Hubbard. “You’re disturbing my patient.”

“We can’t have this, you know!” said Jane Hubbard. “You’re disturbing my patient.”

She strode without hesitation to the instrument, explored its ribs with a firm finger, pushed something, and the orchestrion broke off in the middle of a bar. Then, walking serenely to the door, she passed out and closed it behind her.

She walked confidently to the instrument, traced its curves with a steady finger, pressed something, and the orchestrion stopped abruptly in the middle of a measure. Then, calmly heading to the door, she exited and shut it behind her.

The baser side of his nature urged Mr. Bennett to triumph over the vanquished.

The lower part of his personality pushed Mr. Bennett to gloat over the defeated.

“Now, what about it!” he said, ungenerously.

“Now, what’s the deal!” he said, unkindly.

“Interfering girl!” mumbled Mr. Mortimer, chafing beneath defeat. “I’ve a good mind to start it again.”

“Interfering girl!” Mr. Mortimer muttered, frustrated by his defeat. “I’m seriously considering starting it all over again.”

“I dare you!” whooped Mr. Bennett, reverting to the phraseology of his vanished childhood. “Go on! I dare you!”

“I dare you!” shouted Mr. Bennett, slipping back into the language of his lost childhood. “Go on! I dare you!”

“I’ve a perfect legal right.... Oh well,” he said, “there are lots of other things I can do!”

“I have a perfect legal right.... Oh well,” he said, “there are plenty of other things I can do!”

“What do you mean?” exclaimed Mr. Bennett, alarmed.

“What do you mean?” Mr. Bennett exclaimed, alarmed.

“Never mind!” said Mr. Mortimer, taking up a book.

“Forget it!” said Mr. Mortimer, picking up a book.

Mr. Bennett went back to bed in an uneasy frame of mind.

Mr. Bennett went back to bed feeling uneasy.

He brooded for half an hour, and, at the expiration of that period, rang for Webster and requested that Billie should be sent to him.

He thought for half an hour, and when that time was up, he called for Webster and asked to have Billie sent to him.

“I want you to go to London,” he said, when she appeared. “I must have legal advice. I want you to go and see Sir Mallaby Marlowe. Tell him that Henry Mortimer is annoying me in every possible way and sheltering himself behind his knowledge of the law, so that I can’t get at him. Ask Sir Mallaby to come down here. And, if he can’t come himself, tell him to send someone who can advise me. His son would do, if he knows anything about the business.”

“I need you to go to London,” he said when she showed up. “I need legal advice. I want you to meet with Sir Mallaby Marlowe. Let him know that Henry Mortimer is bothering me in every way possible and hiding behind his knowledge of the law, so I can’t reach him. Please ask Sir Mallaby to come down here. And if he can’t make it himself, tell him to send someone who can advise me. His son would be fine, if he knows anything about the situation.”

“Oh, I’m sure he does!”

“Oh, I’m sure he does!”

“Eh? How do you know?”

"Wait, how do you know?"

“Well, I mean, he looks as if he does!” said Billie hastily. “He looks so clever!”

“Well, I mean, he seems like he does!” said Billie quickly. “He looks really smart!”

“I didn’t notice it myself. Well, he’ll do, if Sir Mallaby’s too busy to come himself. I want you to go up to-night, so that you can see him first thing to-morrow morning. You can stop the night at the Savoy. I’ve sent Webster to look out a train.”

“I didn’t notice it myself. Well, he’ll be fine if Sir Mallaby is too busy to come himself. I want you to go tonight so that you can see him first thing tomorrow morning. You can stay the night at the Savoy. I’ve sent Webster to find a train.”

“There’s a splendid train in about an hour. I’ll take that.”

“There’s a great train in about an hour. I’ll take that.”

“It’s giving you a lot of trouble,” said Mr. Bennett, with belated consideration.

“It’s causing you a lot of trouble,” said Mr. Bennett, with delayed thought.

“Oh, no!” said Billie. “I’m only too glad to be able to do this for you, father dear!”

“Oh, no!” said Billie. “I’m really happy to do this for you, Dad!”

CHAPTER XI.
MR. BENNETT HAS A BAD NIGHT

The fragment of a lobster-shell which had entered Mr. Bennett’s tongue at twenty minutes to two in the afternoon was still in occupation at half-past eleven that night, when that persecuted gentleman blew out his candle and endeavoured to compose himself for a night’s slumber. Its unconscious host had not yet been made aware of its presence. He had a vague feeling that the tip of his tongue felt a little sore, but his mind was too engrossed with the task of keeping a look-out for the preliminary symptoms of mumps to have leisure to bestow much attention on this phenomenon. The discomfort it caused was not sufficient to keep him awake, and presently he turned on his side and began to fill the room with a rhythmical snoring.

The piece of lobster shell that had lodged in Mr. Bennett’s tongue at 1:40 PM was still bothering him at 11:30 PM when the troubled man blew out his candle and tried to settle down for the night. Unbeknownst to him, it was still there. He had a vague sense that the tip of his tongue felt a bit sore, but he was too focused on watching for the first signs of mumps to pay much attention to it. The discomfort wasn’t enough to keep him awake, and soon he turned on his side and started to snore rhythmically.

How pleasant if one could leave him so—the good man taking his rest. Facts, however, are facts; and, having crept softly from Mr. Bennett’s side with the feeling that at last everything is all right with him, we are compelled to return three hours later to discover that everything is all wrong. It is so dark in the room that our eyes can at first discern nothing; then, as we grow accustomed to the blackness, we perceive him sitting bolt upright in bed, staring glassily before him, while with the first finger of his right hand he touches apprehensively the tip of his protruding tongue.

How nice it would be to leave him like that—the good man getting his rest. But facts are facts; after quietly slipping away from Mr. Bennett’s side, feeling like everything is finally fine with him, we have to come back three hours later to find that everything is totally wrong. The room is so dark that we can't see anything at first; then, as our eyes adjust to the darkness, we see him sitting straight up in bed, staring blankly ahead, while he nervously touches the tip of his sticking-out tongue with his right index finger.

At this point Mr. Bennett lights his candle—one of the charms of Windles was the old-world simplicity of its lighting system—and we are enabled to get a better view of him.

At this point, Mr. Bennett lights his candle—one of the appealing things about Windles was the charming simplicity of its lighting—and we are able to get a better look at him.

Mr. Bennett sat in the candlelight with his tongue out and the first beads of a chilly perspiration bedewing his forehead. It was impossible for a man of his complexion to turn pale, but he had turned as pale as he could. Panic gripped him. A man whose favourite reading was medical encyclopædias, he needed no doctor to tell him that this was the end. Fate had dealt him a knockout blow; his number was up; and in a very short while now people would be speaking of him in the past tense and saying what a pity it all was.

Mr. Bennett sat in the candlelight, his tongue sticking out and the first beads of a chilly sweat forming on his forehead. It was impossible for a man with his complexion to turn pale, but he had turned as pale as possible. Panic seized him. A man whose favorite reading was medical encyclopedias, he didn’t need a doctor to tell him that this was the end. Fate had dealt him a knockout blow; his time was up; and soon people would be talking about him in the past tense, expressing how unfortunate it all was.

A man in Mr. Bennett’s position experiences strange emotions, and many of them. In fact, there are scores of writers, who, reckless of the cost of white paper, would devote two chapters at this point to an analysis of the unfortunate man’s reflections and be glad of the chance. It is sufficient, however, merely to set on record that there was no stint. Whatever are the emotions of a man in such a position, Mr. Bennett had them. He had them all, one after another, some of them twice. He went right through the list from soup to nuts, until finally he reached remorse. And, having reached remorse, he allowed that to monopolise him.

A man in Mr. Bennett's situation feels a mix of strange emotions, and there are many of them. In fact, there are plenty of writers who, not caring about the cost of paper, would happily spend two chapters analyzing the unfortunate man’s thoughts and would relish the opportunity. However, it’s enough to simply note that there was no shortage. Whatever emotions come with such a position, Mr. Bennett felt every single one of them. He experienced them all, one after another, some of them even twice. He went through the whole spectrum from A to Z, until he finally reached remorse. And once he got there, he let it take over his mind.

In his early days, when he was building up his fortune, Mr. Bennett had frequently done things to his competitors in Wall Street which would not have been tolerated in the purer atmosphere of a lumber-camp, and, if he was going to be remorseful about anything, he might well have started by being remorseful about that. But it was on his most immediate past that his wistful mind lingered. He had quarrelled with his lifelong friend, Henry Mortimer. He had broken off his daughter’s engagement with a deserving young man. He had spoken harsh words to his faithful valet. The more Mr. Bennett examined his conduct, the deeper the iron entered into his soul.

In his early days, when he was building his wealth, Mr. Bennett often did things to his Wall Street competitors that wouldn't have been accepted in the cleaner environment of a lumber camp, and if he were going to feel guilty about anything, he might as well start with that. But it was his recent past that occupied his thoughts. He had fought with his lifelong friend, Henry Mortimer. He had ended his daughter’s engagement with a good young man. He had said harsh things to his loyal valet. The more Mr. Bennett reflected on his actions, the more the weight of regret settled in his soul.

Fortunately, none of his acts were irreparable. He could undo them. He could make amends. The small hours of the morning are not perhaps the most suitable time for making amends, but Mr. Bennett was too remorseful to think of that. Do It Now had ever been his motto, so he started by ringing the bell for Webster.

Fortunately, none of his actions were irreversible. He could take them back. He could make things right. The early hours of the morning might not be the best time to make amends, but Mr. Bennett was too filled with regret to consider that. "Do It Now" had always been his motto, so he began by ringing the bell for Webster.

The same writers who would have screamed with joy at the chance of dilating on Mr. Bennett’s emotions would find a congenial task in describing the valet’s thought-processes when the bell roused him from a refreshing sleep at a few minutes after three a.m. However, by the time he entered his employer’s room he was his own calm self again.

The same writers who would have been thrilled at the opportunity to dive into Mr. Bennett's emotions would find it equally enjoyable to describe the valet's thoughts when the bell woke him from a good sleep just after 3 a.m. However, by the time he walked into his employer's room, he had regained his usual calm demeanor.

“Good morning, sir,” he remarked equably. “I fear that it will be the matter of a few minutes to prepare your shaving water. I was not aware,” said Webster in manly apology for having been found wanting, “that you intended rising so early.”

“Good morning, sir,” he said calmly. “I’m afraid it will take a few minutes to get your shaving water ready. I didn’t realize,” Webster said, genuinely apologetic for not being prepared, “that you planned to get up so early.”

“Webster,” said Mr. Bennett, “I’m a dying man!”

“Webster,” Mr. Bennett said, “I'm a dying man!”

“Indeed, sir?”

"Really, sir?"

“A dying man!” repeated Mr. Bennett.

“A dying man!” Mr. Bennett repeated.

“Very good, sir. Which of your suits would you wish me to lay out?”

“Sure thing, sir. Which of your suits would you like me to lay out?”

Mr. Bennett had the feeling that something was going wrong with the scene.

Mr. Bennett had the feeling that something was off with the scene.

“Webster,” he said, “this morning we had an unfortunate misunderstanding. I’m sorry.”

“Webster,” he said, “this morning we had an unfortunate misunderstanding. I’m sorry.”

“Pray don’t mention it, sir.”

"Please don't mention it, sir."

“I was to blame. Webster, you have been a faithful servant! You have stuck to me, Webster, through thick and thin!” said Mr. Bennett, who had half persuaded himself by this time that the other had been in the family for years instead of having been engaged at a registry-office a little less than a month ago. “Through thick and thin!” repeated Mr. Bennett.

“I was at fault. Webster, you have been a loyal servant! You’ve stuck by me, Webster, through good times and bad!” said Mr. Bennett, who had almost convinced himself by this point that Webster had been part of the family for years instead of having been hired from a registry office just under a month ago. “Through good times and bad!” repeated Mr. Bennett.

“I have endeavoured to give satisfaction, sir.”

"I've tried to please you, sir."

“I want to reward you, Webster.”

“I want to reward you, Webster.”

“Thank you very much, sir.”

“Thanks a lot, sir.”

“Take my trousers!”

“Take my pants!”

Webster raised a deprecating hand.

Webster raised a dismissive hand.

“No, no, sir, thanking you exceedingly, I couldn’t really! You will need them, sir, and I assure you I have an ample supply.”

“No, no, sir, thank you very much, I really can’t! You’ll need them, sir, and I promise I have more than enough.”

“Take my trousers,” repeated Mr. Bennett, “and feel in the right-hand pocket. There is some money there.”

“Take my pants,” repeated Mr. Bennett, “and check the right-hand pocket. There’s some cash in there.”

“I’m sure I’m very much obliged, sir,” said Webster, beginning for the first time to feel that there was a bright side. He embarked upon the treasure-hunt. “The sum is sixteen pounds eleven shillings and threepence, sir.”

“I’m sure I really appreciate it, sir,” said Webster, starting to feel for the first time that there was a silver lining. He set off on the treasure hunt. “The total is sixteen pounds, eleven shillings, and three pence, sir.”

“Keep it!”

"Hold on to it!"

“Thank you very much, sir. Would there be anything further, sir?”

“Thank you so much, sir. Is there anything else, sir?”

“Why, no,” said Mr. Bennett, feeling dissatisfied nevertheless. There had been a lack of the deepest kind of emotion in the interview, and his yearning soul resented it. “Why, no.”

“Why, no,” said Mr. Bennett, feeling unsatisfied nonetheless. There had been a shortage of true emotional depth in the conversation, and his longing soul resented it. “Why, no.”

“Good-night, sir.”

“Good night, sir.”

“Stop a moment. Which is Mr. Mortimer’s room?”

“Hold on a second. Which room is Mr. Mortimer in?”

“Mr. Mortimer, senior, sir? It is at the further end of this passage, on the left facing the main staircase. Good-night, sir. I am extremely obliged. I will bring you your shaving-water when you ring.”

“Mr. Mortimer, senior, sir? It’s at the far end of this hallway, on the left side facing the main staircase. Good night, sir. I really appreciate it. I’ll bring you your shaving water when you ring.”

Mr. Bennett, left alone, mused for awhile, then, rising from his bed, put on his dressing-gown, took his candle, and went down the passage.

Mr. Bennett, left alone, thought for a bit, then, getting out of bed, put on his robe, grabbed his candle, and walked down the hall.

In a less softened mood, the first thing Mr. Bennett would have done on crossing the threshold of the door facing the staircase would have been to notice resentfully that Mr. Mortimer, with his usual astuteness, had collared the best bedroom in the house. The soft carpet gave out no sound as Mr. Bennett approached the wide and luxurious bed. The light of the candle fell on the back of a semi-bald head. Mr. Mortimer was sleeping with his face buried in the pillow. It cannot have been good for him, but that was what he was doing. From the portion of the pillow in which his face was buried strange gurgles proceeded, like the distant rumble of an approaching train on the Underground.

In a less forgiving mood, the first thing Mr. Bennett would have done upon stepping through the door at the top of the stairs would have been to grumble that Mr. Mortimer, as usual, had snagged the best bedroom in the house. The soft carpet made no sound as Mr. Bennett walked over to the spacious and luxurious bed. The candlelight illuminated the back of a balding head. Mr. Mortimer was asleep with his face buried in the pillow. It couldn’t have been good for him, but that’s what he was doing. From the part of the pillow where his face was buried, strange gurgles came out, like the distant rumble of a train approaching on the Underground.

“Mortimer,” said Mr. Bennett.

“Mortimer,” Mr. Bennett said.

The train stopped at a station to pick up passengers, and rumbled on again.

The train stopped at a station to pick up passengers, then continued on its way.

“Henry!” said Mr. Bennett, and nudged his sleeping friend in the small of the back.

“Henry!” Mr. Bennett said, nudging his sleeping friend in the lower back.

“Leave it on the mat,” mumbled Mr. Mortimer, stirring slightly and uncovering one corner of his mouth.

“Leave it on the mat,” mumbled Mr. Mortimer, shifting a bit and revealing one corner of his mouth.

Mr. Bennett began to forget his remorse in a sense of injury. He felt like a man with a good story to tell who can get nobody to listen to him. He nudged the other again, more vehemently this time. Mr. Mortimer made a noise like a gramophone when the needle slips, moved restlessly for a moment, then sat up, staring at the candle.

Mr. Bennett started to push aside his regret and focused on his feeling of being wronged. He felt like someone with a great story to share, but no one would listen. He nudged the other person again, this time more forcefully. Mr. Mortimer made a sound like a record player when the needle skips, shifted around for a moment, then sat up, staring at the candle.

“Rabbits! Rabbits! Rabbits!” said Mr. Mortimer, and sank back again. He had begun to rumble before he touched the pillow.

“Rabbits! Rabbits! Rabbits!” exclaimed Mr. Mortimer, then slumped back down. He had started to snore before his head even hit the pillow.

“What do you mean, rabbits?” said Mr. Bennett sharply.

“What do you mean, rabbits?” Mr. Bennett said sharply.

The not unreasonable query fell on deaf ears. Mr. Mortimer was already entering a tunnel.

The reasonable question went unanswered. Mr. Mortimer was already heading into a tunnel.

“Much too pink!” he murmured as the pillow engulfed him.

“Way too pink!” he murmured as the pillow swallowed him up.

What steps Mr. Bennett would have taken at this juncture, one cannot say. Probably he would have given the thing up in despair and retired, for it is weary work forgiving a sleeping man. But, as he bent above his slumbering friend, a drop of warm grease detached itself from the candle and fell into Mr. Mortimer’s exposed ear. The sleeper wakened.

What Mr. Bennett would have done at this point is unclear. He probably would have given up in frustration and walked away, because it's exhausting to forgive someone who's asleep. But as he leaned over his sleeping friend, a drop of warm wax fell from the candle and landed in Mr. Mortimer’s exposed ear. The sleeper awakened.

“What? What? What?” he exclaimed, bounding up. “Who’s that?”

“What? What? What?” he yelled, jumping up. “Who’s that?”

“It’s me—Rufus,” said Mr. Bennett. “Henry, I’m dying!”

“It’s me—Rufus,” said Mr. Bennett. “Henry, I’m dying!”

“Drying?”

"Air drying?"

“Dying!”

“Help!”

Mr. Mortimer yawned cavernously. The mists of sleep were engulfing him again.

Mr. Mortimer yawned widely. The fog of sleep was wrapping around him once more.

“Eight rabbits sitting on the lawn,” he muttered. “But too pink! Much too pink!”

“Eight rabbits sitting on the lawn,” he muttered. “But too pink! Way too pink!”

And, as if considering he had borne his full share in the conversation and that no more could be expected of him, he snuggled down into the pillow again.

And, as if feeling satisfied that he had contributed his fair share to the conversation and that no more was expected of him, he settled back into the pillow again.

Mr. Bennett’s sense of injury became more acute. For a moment he was strongly tempted to try the restorative effects of candle-grease once more, but, just as he was on the point of succumbing, a shooting pain, as if somebody had run a red-hot needle into his tongue, reminded him of his situation. A dying man cannot pass his last hours dropping candle-grease into people’s ears. After all, it was perhaps a little late, and there would be plenty of time to become reconciled to Mr. Mortimer to-morrow. His task now was to seek out Bream and bring him the glad news of his renewed engagement.

Mr. Bennett’s sense of injury grew stronger. For a moment, he felt really tempted to try the healing effects of candle grease again, but just as he almost gave in, a sharp pain, like someone had stabbed his tongue with a hot needle, reminded him of his situation. A dying man can’t spend his last hours dripping candle grease into people’s ears. After all, it might be a bit late, and he’d have plenty of time to make peace with Mr. Mortimer tomorrow. His job now was to find Bream and share the good news of his renewed engagement.

He closed the door quietly, and proceeded upstairs. Bream’s bedroom, he knew, was the one just off the next landing. He turned the handle quietly, and went in. Having done this, he coughed.

He quietly closed the door and went upstairs. He knew Bream’s bedroom was just off the next landing. He quietly turned the handle and entered. After doing this, he coughed.

“Drop that pistol!” said the voice of Jane Hubbard immediately, with quiet severity. “I’ve got you covered!”

“Put down that gun!” Jane Hubbard's voice came immediately, firm but calm. “I’ve got you in my sights!”

Mr. Bennett had no pistol, but he dropped the candle. It would have been a nice point to say whether he was more perturbed by the discovery that he had got into the wrong room, and that room a lady’s, or by the fact that the lady whose wrong room it was had pointed what appeared to be a small cannon at him over the foot of the bed. It was not, as a matter of fact, a cannon but the elephant gun, which Miss Hubbard carried with her everywhere—a girl’s best friend.

Mr. Bennett didn’t have a pistol, but he dropped the candle. It’s hard to say whether he was more freaked out by realizing he had wandered into the wrong room, especially a woman’s, or by the fact that the woman whose room it was was aiming what looked like a small cannon at him from the foot of the bed. Actually, it wasn’t a cannon but the elephant gun that Miss Hubbard carried with her everywhere—a girl’s best friend.

“My dear young lady!” he gasped.

“My dear young lady!” he exclaimed.

On the five occasions during recent years on which men had entered her tent with the object of murdering her, Jane Hubbard had shot without making inquiries. What strange feminine weakness it was that had caused her to utter a challenge on this occasion, she could not have said. Probably it was due to the enervating effects of civilisation. She was glad now that she had done so, for, being awake and in full possession of her faculties, she perceived that the intruder, whoever he was, had no evil intentions.

On the five occasions in recent years when men had entered her tent with the intention of killing her, Jane Hubbard had shot without asking questions. She couldn’t explain the strange feminine weakness that had led her to issue a challenge this time. It was probably due to the exhausting effects of civilization. Now, she was glad she had done so because, being awake and fully aware, she realized that the intruder, whoever he was, had no harmful intentions.

“Who is it?” she asked.

"Who's there?" she asked.

“I don’t know how to apologise!”

“I don’t know how to say I’m sorry!”

“That’s all right! Let’s have a light.” A match flared in the darkness. Miss Hubbard lit her candle, and gazed at Mr. Bennett with quiet curiosity. “Walking in your sleep?” she inquired.

“That’s okay! Let’s get some light.” A match ignited in the dark. Miss Hubbard lit her candle and looked at Mr. Bennett with calm curiosity. “Are you sleepwalking?” she asked.

“No, no!”

“No way!”

“Not so loud! You’ll wake Mr. Hignett. He’s next door. That’s why I took this room, in case he was restless in the night.”

“Not so loud! You’ll wake up Mr. Hignett. He’s in the next room. That’s why I chose this room, in case he gets restless at night.”

“I want to see Bream Mortimer,” said Mr. Bennett.

“I want to see Bream Mortimer,” Mr. Bennett said.

“He’s in my old room, two doors along the passage. What do you want to see him about?”

“He's in my old room, just two doors down the hall. What do you want to see him for?”

“I wish to inform him that he may still consider himself engaged to my daughter.”

“I want to let him know that he can still think of himself as engaged to my daughter.”

“Oh, well, I don’t suppose he’ll mind being woken up to hear that. But what’s the idea?”

“Oh, I guess he won’t mind being woken up to hear that. But what's the plan?”

“It’s a long story.”

“It’s a whole thing.”

“That’s all right. Let’s make a night of it.”

"That’s fine. Let’s have a fun night."

“I am a dying man. I awoke an hour ago with a feeling of acute pain....”

“I am a dying man. I woke up an hour ago feeling intense pain....”

Miss Hubbard listened to the story of his symptoms with interest but without excitement.

Miss Hubbard listened to his symptoms with interest but without getting excited.

“What nonsense!” she said at the conclusion.

“What nonsense!” she said at the end.

“I assure you....”

“I promise you....”

“I’d like to bet it’s nothing serious at all.”

“I bet it’s nothing serious at all.”

“My dear young lady,” said Mr. Bennett, piqued. “I have devoted a considerable part of my life to medical study....”

“My dear young lady,” Mr. Bennett said, annoyed. “I have spent a significant part of my life studying medicine....”

“I know. That’s the trouble. People oughtn’t to be allowed to read medical books.”

“I know. That’s the problem. People shouldn’t be allowed to read medical books.”

“Well, we need not discuss it,” said Mr. Bennett stiffly. He resented being dragged out of the valley of the shadow of death by the scruff of his neck like this. A dying man has his dignity to think of. “I will leave you now, and go and see young Mortimer.” He clung to a hope that Bream Mortimer at least would receive him fittingly. “Good-night!”

“Well, we don’t need to talk about it,” Mr. Bennett said stiffly. He hated being pulled out of a serious situation like this. A dying man deserves to maintain his dignity. “I’ll leave you now and go see young Mortimer.” He held on to the hope that Bream Mortimer would at least welcome him appropriately. “Good night!”

“But wait a moment!”

“Hold on a second!”

Mr. Bennett left the room, unheeding. He was glad to go. Jane Hubbard irritated him.

Mr. Bennett left the room without paying attention. He was happy to leave. Jane Hubbard annoyed him.

His expectation of getting more satisfactory results from Bream was fulfilled. It took some time to rouse that young man from a slumber almost as deep as his father’s; but, once roused, he showed a gratifying appreciation of the gravity of affairs. Joy at one half of his visitor’s news competed with consternation and sympathy at the other half. He thanked Mr. Bennett profusely, showed a fitting concern on learning of his terrible situation, and evinced a practical desire to help by offering him a bottle of liniment which he had found useful for gnat-stings. Declining this, though not ungratefully, Mr. Bennett withdrew and made his way down the passage again with something approaching a glow in his heart. The glow lasted till he had almost reached the landing, when it was dissipated by a soft but compelling voice from the doorway of Miss Hubbard’s room.

His expectation of getting better results from Bream was met. It took a while to wake that young man from a sleep nearly as deep as his father's; but once awake, he showed a meaningful understanding of the seriousness of the situation. Happiness at one part of his visitor’s news clashed with shock and sympathy at the other part. He thanked Mr. Bennett profusely, showed genuine concern upon hearing about his terrible situation, and expressed a practical desire to help by offering him a bottle of liniment that he found useful for gnat stings. Mr. Bennett politely declined this offer, not ungratefully, and made his way back down the hallway with something like warmth in his heart. The warmth lasted until he was almost to the landing, when it was shattered by a soft yet commanding voice from the doorway of Miss Hubbard’s room.

“Come here!” said Miss Hubbard. She had put on a blue bath-robe, and looked like a pugilist about to enter the ring.

“Come here!” said Miss Hubbard. She had put on a blue bathrobe and looked like a fighter ready to step into the ring.

“Well?” said Mr. Bennett coldly, coming nevertheless.

“Well?” Mr. Bennett said coolly, but still approached.

“I’m going to have a look at that tongue of yours,” said Jane firmly. “It’s my opinion that you’re making a lot of fuss over nothing.”

“I’m going to check out that tongue of yours,” Jane said firmly. “I think you’re making a big deal out of nothing.”

Mr. Bennett drew himself up as haughtily as a fat man in a dressing-gown can, but the effect was wasted on his companion, who had turned and gone into her room.

Mr. Bennett straightened himself up as proudly as a chubby guy in a bathrobe can, but his effort was lost on his companion, who had turned and walked into her room.

“Come in here,” she said.

“Come here,” she said.

Tougher men than Mr. Bennett had found it impossible to resist the note of calm command in that voice, but for all that he reproached himself for his weakness in obeying.

Tougher men than Mr. Bennett had found it impossible to resist the calm authority in that voice, but still, he blamed himself for being weak and following along.

“Sit down!” said Jane Hubbard.

“Sit down!” Jane Hubbard said.

She indicated a low stool beside the dressing-table.

She pointed to a low stool next to the dressing table.

“Put your tongue out!” she said, as Mr. Bennett, still under her strange influence, lowered himself on to the stool. “Further out! That’s right. Keep it like that!”

“Stick out your tongue!” she said, as Mr. Bennett, still under her strange influence, sat down on the stool. “Further out! That’s it. Keep it like that!”

“Ouch!” exclaimed Mr. Bennett, bounding up.

“Ouch!” yelled Mr. Bennett, jumping up.

“Don’t make such a noise! You’ll wake Mr. Hignett. Sit down again!”

“Don’t make so much noise! You’ll wake up Mr. Hignett. Sit back down!”

“I....”

“I....”

“Sit down!”

"Take a seat!"

Mr. Bennett sat down. Miss Hubbard extended once more the hand holding the needle which had caused his outcry. He winced away from it desperately.

Mr. Bennett sat down. Miss Hubbard once again extended the hand holding the needle that had made him cry out. He recoiled from it in panic.

“Baby!” said Miss Hubbard reprovingly. “Why, I once sewed eighteen stitches in a native bearer’s head, and he didn’t make half the fuss you’re making. Now, keep quite still.”

“Baby!” said Miss Hubbard reproachfully. “I once stitched eighteen times in a native bearer’s head, and he didn’t make half the fuss you’re making. Now, stay completely still.”

Mr. Bennett did—for perhaps the space of two seconds. Then he leaped from his seat once more. It was a tribute to the forceful personality of the fair surgeon, if one were needed, that the squeal he uttered was a subdued one. He was just about to speak—he had framed the opening words of a strong protest—when suddenly he became aware of something in his mouth, something small and hard. He removed it and examined it as it lay on his finger. It was a minute fragment of lobster-shell. And at the same time he became conscious of a marked improvement in the state of his tongue. The swelling had gone.

Mr. Bennett did—for maybe two seconds. Then he jumped out of his seat again. It was a testament to the strong personality of the attractive surgeon, if one was needed, that the squeal he let out was a quiet one. He was just about to say something—he had prepared the opening words of a strong objection—when suddenly he noticed something in his mouth, something small and hard. He took it out and looked at it as it rested on his finger. It was a tiny piece of lobster shell. At the same time, he realized that his tongue felt much better. The swelling had gone down.

“I told you so!” said Jane Hubbard placidly. “What is it?”

“I told you so!” Jane Hubbard said calmly. “What’s going on?”

“It—it appears to be a piece of....”

“It—it looks like a piece of....”

“Lobster-shell. And we had lobster for lunch. Good-night.”

“Lobster shell. And we had lobster for lunch. Good night.”

Half-way down the stairs, it suddenly occurred to Mr. Bennett that he wanted to sing. He wanted to sing very loud, and for quite some time. He restrained the impulse, and returned to bed. But relief such as his was too strong to keep bottled up. He wanted to tell someone all about it. He needed a confidant.

Halfway down the stairs, it suddenly hit Mr. Bennett that he wanted to sing. He wanted to sing really loud and for a long time. He held back the urge and went back to bed. But the feeling he had was too powerful to keep inside. He wanted to share it with someone. He needed a confidant.

Webster, the valet, awakened once again by the ringing of his bell, sighed resignedly and made his way downstairs.

Webster, the valet, woke up once again to the sound of his bell, sighed in resignation, and headed downstairs.

“Did you ring, sir?”

“Did you call, sir?”

“Webster,” cried Mr. Bennett, “it’s all right! I’m not dying after all! I’m not dying after all, Webster!”

“Webster,” shouted Mr. Bennett, “it’s all good! I’m not dying after all! I’m not dying after all, Webster!”

“Very good, sir,” said Webster. “Will there be anything further?”

“Sounds good, sir,” said Webster. “Is there anything else?”

CHAPTER XII.
THE LURID PAST OF JNO. PETERS

“That’s right!” said Sir Mallaby Marlowe. “Work while you’re young, Sam, work while you’re young.” He regarded his son’s bent head with affectionate approval. “What’s the book to-day?”

“That’s right!” said Sir Mallaby Marlowe. “Work while you’re young, Sam, work while you’re young.” He looked at his son’s lowered head with warm approval. “What’s the book today?”

“Widgery on Nisi Prius Evidence,” said Sam, without looking up.

“Widgery on Nisi Prius Evidence,” Sam said, not looking up.

“Capital!” said Sir Mallaby. “Highly improving and as interesting as a novel—some novels. There’s a splendid bit on, I think, page two hundred and fifty-four where the hero finds out all about Copyhold and Customary Estates. It’s a wonderfully powerful situation. It appears—but I won’t spoil it for you. Mind you don’t skip to see how it all comes out in the end!” Sir Mallaby suspended conversation while he addressed an imaginary ball with the mashie which he had taken out of his golf-bag. For this was the day when he went down to Walton Heath for his weekly foursome with three old friends. His tubby form was clad in tweed of a violent nature, with knickerbockers and stockings. “Sam!”

“Capital!” said Sir Mallaby. “It's incredibly enlightening and just as engaging as some novels. There's a fantastic part, I think on page two hundred and fifty-four, where the hero discovers everything about Copyhold and Customary Estates. It's a really intense moment. It seems—but I don’t want to spoil it for you. Just make sure you don’t skip ahead to see how it all turns out in the end!” Sir Mallaby paused the conversation as he addressed an imaginary ball with the mashie he had taken out of his golf bag. This was the day he went to Walton Heath for his weekly foursome with three old friends. His stocky frame was dressed in bold tweed, complete with knickerbockers and stockings. “Sam!”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Sam, a man at the club showed me a new grip the other day. Instead of overlapping the little finger of the right hand.... Oh, by the way, Sam.”

“Sam, a guy at the club, showed me a new grip the other day. Instead of overlapping the little finger of the right hand.... Oh, by the way, Sam.”

“Yes?”

“Yeah?”

“I should lock up the office to-day if I were you, or anxious clients will be coming in and asking for advice, and you’ll find yourself in difficulties. I shall be gone, and Peters is away on his holiday. You’d better lock the outer door.”

“I would lock up the office today if I were you, or worried clients will come in asking for advice, and you’ll end up in a tough spot. I’ll be gone, and Peters is on his holiday. You should probably lock the outer door.”

“All right,” said Sam absently. He was finding Widgery stiff reading. He had just got to the bit about Raptu Haeredis, which—as of course you know, is a writ for taking away an heir holding in socage.

"Okay," Sam said absentmindedly. He was finding Widgery hard to read. He had just gotten to the part about Raptu Haeredis, which—as you already know—is a writ for removing an heir holding in socage.

Sir Mallaby looked at his watch.

Sir Mallaby looked at his watch.

“Well, I’ll have to be going. See you later, Sam.”

“Well, I’ve got to head out. Catch you later, Sam.”

“Good-bye.”

"Goodbye."

Sir Mallaby went out, and Sam, placing both elbows on the desk and twining his fingers in his hair, returned with a frown of consternation to his grappling with Widgery. For perhaps ten minutes the struggle was an even one, then gradually Widgery got the upper hand. Sam’s mind, numbed by constant batterings against the stony ramparts of legal phraseology, weakened, faltered, and dropped away; and a moment later his thoughts, as so often happened when he was alone, darted off and began to circle round the image of Billie Bennett.

Sir Mallaby left, and Sam, resting both elbows on the desk and running his fingers through his hair, returned with a look of distress as he wrestled with Widgery. For about ten minutes, the fight was evenly matched, but gradually Widgery gained the advantage. Sam's mind, worn down by constant clashes with the rigid legal jargon, started to weaken, waver, and fade away; and moments later, his thoughts, as they often did when he was alone, drifted off and started to revolve around the image of Billie Bennett.

Since they had last met, at Sir Mallaby’s dinner-table, Sam had told himself perhaps a hundred times that he cared nothing about Billie, that she had gone out of his life and was dead to him; but unfortunately he did not believe it. A man takes a deal of convincing on a point like this, and Sam had never succeeded in convincing himself for more than two minutes at a time. It was useless to pretend that he did not still love Billie more than ever, because he knew he did; and now, as the truth swept over him for the hundred and first time, he groaned hollowly and gave himself up to the grey despair which is the almost inseparable companion of young men in his position.

Since they last met at Sir Mallaby’s dinner table, Sam had told himself maybe a hundred times that he didn’t care about Billie, that she was out of his life and dead to him; but unfortunately, he didn’t believe it. A guy needs a lot of convincing about something like this, and Sam had never managed to convince himself for more than two minutes at a time. It was pointless to pretend that he didn’t still love Billie more than ever because he knew he did; and now, as the truth hit him for the hundred and first time, he groaned deeply and surrendered to the gray despair that is almost always a companion of young men in his situation.

So engrossed was he in his meditation that he did not hear the light footstep in the outer office, and it was only when it was followed by a tap on the door of the inner office that he awoke with a start to the fact that clients were in his midst. He wished that he had taken his father’s advice and locked up the office. Probably this was some frightful bore who wanted to make his infernal will or something, and Sam had neither the ability nor the inclination to assist him.

So wrapped up was he in his meditation that he didn't hear the soft footsteps in the outer office, and it was only when there was a knock on the door of the inner office that he jolted awake, realizing clients were present. He wished he had listened to his father's advice and locked the office. Most likely, this was some annoying person wanting to discuss their tedious will or something, and Sam had neither the skills nor the desire to help him.

Was it too late to escape? Perhaps if he did not answer the knock, the blighter might think there was nobody at home. But suppose he opened the door and peeped in? A spasm of Napoleonic strategy seized Sam. He dropped silently to the floor and concealed himself under the desk. Napoleon was always doing that sort of thing.

Was it too late to get away? Maybe if he didn’t answer the knock, the jerk would think no one was home. But what if he opened the door and looked inside? A flash of Napoleonic strategy hit Sam. He quietly dropped to the floor and hid under the desk. Napoleon was always pulling that kind of move.

There was another tap. Then, as he had anticipated, the door opened. Sam, crouched like a hare in its form, held his breath. It seemed to him that he was going to bring this delicate operation off with success. He felt he had acted just as Napoleon would have done in a similar crisis. And so, no doubt, he had to a certain extent; only Napoleon would have seen to it that his boots and about eighteen inches of trousered legs were not sticking out, plainly visible to all who entered.

There was another knock. Then, as he expected, the door swung open. Sam, crouched like a rabbit, held his breath. He felt like he was going to pull off this tricky situation successfully. He believed he had acted just like Napoleon would in a similar crisis. And to some extent, he had; it’s just that Napoleon would have made sure his boots and about eighteen inches of his pant legs weren't sticking out, clearly visible to everyone who walked in.

“Good morning,” said a voice.

"Good morning," said someone.

Sam thrilled from the top of his head to the soles of his feet. It was the voice which had been ringing in his ears through all his waking hours.

Sam felt a thrill from the top of his head to the tips of his toes. It was the voice that had been echoing in his ears throughout all his waking moments.

“Are you busy, Mr. Marlowe?” asked Billie, addressing the boots.

“Are you busy, Mr. Marlowe?” Billie asked, looking at the boots.

Sam wriggled out from under the desk like a disconcerted tortoise.

Sam squirmed out from under the desk like an uneasy turtle.

“Dropped my pen,” he mumbled, as he rose to the surface.

“Dropped my pen,” he mumbled as he surfaced.

He pulled himself together with an effort that was like a physical exercise. He stared at Billie dumbly. Then, recovering speech, he invited her to sit down, and seated himself at the desk.

He gathered himself with an effort that felt like a workout. He stared at Billie blankly. Then, regaining his ability to speak, he invited her to take a seat and sat down at the desk.

“Dropped my pen!” he gurgled again.

“Dropped my pen!” he gasped again.

“Yes?” said Billie.

“Yeah?” said Billie.

“Fountain-pen,” babbled Sam, “with a broad nib.”

“Fountain pen,” babbled Sam, “with a wide nib.”

“Yes?”

"Yeah?"

“A broad gold nib,” went on Sam, with the painful exactitude which comes only from embarrassment or the early stages of intoxication.

“A wide gold nib,” Sam continued, with the awkward precision that comes only from feeling embarrassed or being tipsy.

“Really?” said Billie, and Sam blinked and told himself resolutely that this would not do. He was not appearing to advantage. It suddenly occurred to him that his hair was standing on end as the result of his struggle with Widgery. He smoothed it down hastily, and felt a trifle more composed. The old fighting spirit of the Marlowes now began to assert itself to some extent. He must make an effort to appear as little of a fool as possible in this girl’s eyes. And what eyes they were! Golly! Like stars! Like two bright planets in....

“Really?” said Billie, and Sam blinked, telling himself firmly that this wasn’t going well. He wasn’t looking his best. It suddenly hit him that his hair was all messed up from his scuffle with Widgery. He quickly smoothed it down, feeling a little more at ease. The old fighting spirit of the Marlowes started to come back. He had to try to look as little like a fool as possible in this girl’s eyes. And what eyes they were! Wow! Like stars! Like two bright planets in....

However, that was neither here nor there. He pulled down his waistcoat and became cold and business-like,—the dry young lawyer.

However, that was irrelevant. He adjusted his waistcoat and turned cold and professional—the dry young lawyer.

“Er—how do you do, Miss Bennett?” he said with a question in his voice, raising his eyebrows in a professional way. He modelled this performance on that of lawyers he had seen on the stage, and wished he had some snuff to take or something to tap against his front teeth. “Miss Bennett, I believe?”

“Uh—how do you do, Miss Bennett?” he said with a question in his voice, raising his eyebrows in a formal way. He practiced this act based on the lawyers he’d seen on stage and wished he had some snuff to take or something to tap against his front teeth. “Miss Bennett, I believe?”

The effect of the question upon Billie was disastrous. She had come to this office with beating heart, prepared to end all misunderstandings, to sob on her soul-mate’s shoulder and generally make everything up; but at this inane exhibition the fighting spirit of the Bennetts—which was fully as militant as that of the Marlowes—became roused. She told herself that she had been mistaken in supposing that she still loved this man. She was a proud girl and refused to admit herself capable of loving any man who looked at her as if she was something that the cat had brought in. She drew herself up stiffly.

The impact of the question on Billie was devastating. She had arrived at this office with a racing heart, ready to clear up any misunderstandings, to cry on her soulmate's shoulder, and to make amends; but at this ridiculous display, the fighting spirit of the Bennetts—just as fierce as that of the Marlowes—was ignited. She told herself that she had been wrong to think she still loved this man. She was a proud woman and refused to accept that she could love any man who looked at her like she was something the cat dragged in. She straightened up.

“Yes,” she replied. “How clever of you to remember me.”

“Yes,” she replied. “How smart of you to remember me.”

“I have a good memory.”

"I have a great memory."

“How nice! So have I!”

"That’s awesome! Me too!"

There was a pause, during which Billie allowed her gaze to travel casually about the room. Sam occupied the intermission by staring furtively at her profile. He was by now in a thoroughly overwrought condition, and the thumping of his heart sounded to him as if workmen were mending the street outside. How beautiful she looked, with that red hair peeping out beneath her hat and.... However!

There was a pause, during which Billie let her gaze wander casually around the room. Sam filled the silence by stealing glances at her profile. He was now in a completely worked-up state, and the pounding of his heart felt to him like construction workers fixing the street outside. How beautiful she looked, with that red hair peeking out from under her hat and.... However!

“Is there anything I can do for you?” he asked in the sort of voice Widgery might have used. Sam always pictured Widgery as a small man with bushy eyebrows, a thin face, and a voice like a rusty file.

“Is there anything I can do for you?” he asked in a voice that reminded Sam of how Widgery might have sounded. Sam always imagined Widgery as a short guy with bushy eyebrows, a thin face, and a voice like a rusty file.

“Well, I really wanted to see Sir Mallaby.”

“Well, I really wanted to see Sir Mallaby.”

“My father has been called away on important business to Walton Heath. Cannot I act as his substitute?”

“My dad has been called away on important business to Walton Heath. Can’t I fill in for him?”

“Do you know anything about the law?”

“Do you know anything about the law?”

“Do I know anything about the law!” echoed Sam, amazed. “Do I know——! Why, I was reading my Widgery on Nisi Prius Evidence when you came in.”

“Do I know anything about the law!” Sam exclaimed, astonished. “Do I know——! I was just reading my Widgery on Nisi Prius Evidence when you walked in.”

“Oh, were you?” said Billie, interested. “Do you always read on the floor?”

“Oh, really?” said Billie, intrigued. “Do you always read on the floor?”

“I told you I dropped my pen,” said Sam coldly.

“I told you I dropped my pen,” Sam said coldly.

“And of course you couldn’t read without that! Well, as a matter of fact, this has nothing to do with Nisi—what you said.”

“And of course you couldn’t read without that! Actually, this has nothing to do with Nisi—what you said.”

“I have not specialised exclusively on Nisi Prius Evidence. I know the law in all its branches.”

“I haven't focused solely on Nisi Prius Evidence. I understand the law in all its areas.”

“Then what would you do if a man insisted on playing the orchestrion when you wanted to get to sleep?”

“Then what would you do if a guy insisted on playing the orchestrion when you were trying to sleep?”

“The orchestrion?”

“The music machine?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“The orchestrion, eh? Ah! H’m!” said Sam.

“The orchestrion, huh? Ah! Hmm!” said Sam.

“You still haven’t made it quite clear,” said Billie.

“You still haven’t made it very clear,” said Billie.

“I was thinking.”

"I was just thinking."

“Oh, if you want to think!

“Oh, if you want to think!”

“Tell me the facts,” said Sam.

“Tell me the facts,” said Sam.

“Well, Mr. Mortimer and my father have taken a house together in the country....”

“Well, Mr. Mortimer and my dad have rented a house together in the country....”

“I knew that.”

"I knew that already."

What a memory you have!” said Billie kindly. “Well, for some reason or other they have quarrelled, and now Mr. Mortimer is doing everything he can to make father uncomfortable. Yesterday afternoon father wanted to sleep, and Mr. Mortimer started this orchestrion just to annoy him.”

What a memory you have!” Billie said kindly. “Well, for some reason, they’ve had a falling out, and now Mr. Mortimer is doing everything he can to make Dad uncomfortable. Yesterday afternoon, Dad wanted to take a nap, and Mr. Mortimer turned on that orchestrion just to irritate him.”

“I think—I’m not quite sure—I think that’s a tort,” said Sam.

“I think—I’m not really sure—I think that’s a tort,” said Sam.

“A what?”

“Wait, what?”

“Either a tort or a malfeasance.”

“Either a wrongful act or an illegal act.”

“Why, you do know something about it after all!” cried Billie, startled into a sort of friendliness in spite of herself. And at the words and the sight of her quick smile Sam’s professional composure reeled on its foundations. He had half risen, with the purpose of springing up and babbling of the passion that consumed him, when the chill reflection came to him that this girl had once said that she considered him ridiculous. If he let himself go, would she not continue to think him ridiculous? He sagged back into his seat; and at that moment there came another tap on the door which, opening, revealed the sinister face of the holiday-making Peters.

“Wow, you actually know something about it!" Billie exclaimed, surprised into a kind of friendliness despite herself. Hearing that and seeing her quick smile made Sam’s professional calm begin to crumble. He had almost gotten up, ready to blurt out about the passion that consumed him, when the chilling thought hit him that this girl had once said she found him ridiculous. If he let himself be vulnerable, wouldn’t she still think he was ridiculous? He sank back into his seat; and just then, there was another knock on the door, which opened to reveal the ominous face of the holiday-maker Peters.

“Good morning, Mr. Samuel,” said Jno. Peters. “Good morning, Miss Milliken. Oh!”

“Good morning, Mr. Samuel,” Jno. Peters said. “Good morning, Miss Milliken. Oh!”

He vanished as abruptly as he had appeared. He perceived that what he had taken at first glance for the stenographer was a client, and that the junior partner was engaged on a business conference. He left behind him a momentary silence.

He disappeared just as suddenly as he had shown up. He realized that what he had initially thought was the stenographer was actually a client, and that the junior partner was in the middle of a business meeting. He left a brief silence in his wake.

“What a horrible-looking man!” said Billie, breaking it with a little gasp. Jno. Peters often affected the opposite sex like that at first sight.

“What a horrible-looking man!” Billie exclaimed with a small gasp. John Peters often had that effect on women at first sight.

“I beg your pardon?” said Sam absently.

“I’m sorry, what did you say?” said Sam distractedly.

“What a dreadful-looking man! He quite frightened me!”

“What a terrifying-looking guy! He really scared me!”

For some moments Sam sat without speaking. If this had not been one of his Napoleonic mornings, no doubt the sudden arrival of his old friend, Mr. Peters, whom he had imagined at his home in Putney packing for his trip to America, would have suggested nothing to him. As it was, it suggested a great deal. He had had a brain-wave, and for fully a minute he sat tingling under its impact. He was not a young man who often had brain-waves, and, when they came, they made him rather dizzy.

For a while, Sam sat in silence. If this hadn’t been one of his Napoleonic mornings, the unexpected arrival of his old friend, Mr. Peters, whom he thought was at home in Putney getting ready for his trip to America, probably wouldn’t have meant much to him. But since it was, it meant a lot. He had a brilliant idea, and for a whole minute he sat buzzing from the realization. He wasn’t a young man who frequently had brilliant ideas, and when they did come, they left him feeling a bit lightheaded.

“Who is he?” asked Billie. “He seemed to know you? And who,” she demanded after a slight pause, “is Miss Milliken?”

“Who is he?” Billie asked. “He seemed to know you. And who,” she pressed after a short pause, “is Miss Milliken?”

Sam drew a deep breath.

Sam took a deep breath.

“It’s rather a sad story,” he said. “His name is John Peters. He used to be clerk here.”

"It’s a pretty sad story," he said. "His name is John Peters. He used to be the clerk here."

“But he isn’t any longer?”

“But he’s not anymore?”

“No.” Sam shook his head. “We had to get rid of him.”

“No.” Sam shook his head. “We had to get rid of him.”

“I don’t wonder. A man looking like that....”

“I’m not surprised. A guy who looks like that....”

“It wasn’t that so much,” said Sam. “The thing that annoyed father was that he tried to shoot Miss Milliken.”

“It wasn’t really that,” said Sam. “What annoyed Dad was that he tried to shoot Miss Milliken.”

Billie uttered a cry of horror.

Billie let out a scream of terror.

“He tried to shoot Miss Milliken!”

“He tried to shoot Miss Milliken!”

“He did shoot her—the third time,” said Sam, warming to his work. “Only in the arm, fortunately,” he added. “But my father is rather a stern disciplinarian and he had to go. I mean, we couldn’t keep him after that.”

“He did shoot her—the third time,” said Sam, getting into it. “Only in the arm, thankfully,” he added. “But my dad is pretty strict, so he had to go. I mean, we couldn’t keep him after that.”

“Good gracious!”

“Wow!”

“She used to be my father’s stenographer, and she was thrown a good deal with Peters. It was quite natural that he should fall in love with her. She was a beautiful girl, with rather your own shade of hair. Peters is a man of volcanic passions, and, when, after she had given him to understand that his love was returned, she informed him one day that she was engaged to a fellow at Ealing West, he went right off his onion—I mean, he became completely distraught. I must say that he concealed it very effectively at first. We had no inkling of his condition till he came in with the pistol. And, after that ... well, as I say, we had to dismiss him. A great pity, for he was a good clerk. Still, it wouldn’t do. It wasn’t only that he tried to shoot Miss Milliken. The thing became an obsession with him, and we found that he had a fixed idea that every red-haired woman who came into the office was the girl who had deceived him. You can see how awkward that made it. Red hair is so fashionable now-a-days.”

“She used to be my dad’s secretary, and she spent a lot of time with Peters. It was totally natural for him to fall for her. She was a beautiful girl, with hair pretty similar to yours. Peters has intense emotions, and when she let him know that she felt the same way, she later told him she was engaged to someone from Ealing West, he completely lost it. I have to say he hid it really well at first. We had no clue about his state of mind until he came in with a gun. And after that... well, as I said, we had to let him go. Such a shame because he was a good employee. But it just couldn’t work. It wasn’t just that he tried to shoot Miss Milliken. It became an obsession for him, and we discovered he was convinced that every red-haired woman who came into the office was the girl who had betrayed him. You can imagine how awkward that made things. Red hair is so trendy nowadays.”

“My hair is red!” whispered Billie pallidly.

“My hair is red!” whispered Billie weakly.

“Yes, I noticed it myself. I told you it was much the same shade as Miss Milliken’s. It’s rather fortunate that I happened to be here with you when he came.”

“Yes, I noticed it too. I told you it was about the same color as Miss Milliken’s. It’s pretty lucky I was here with you when he arrived.”

“But he may be lurking out there still!”

“But he might still be out there lurking!”

“I expect he is,” said Sam carelessly. “Yes, I suppose he is. Would you like me to go and send him away? All right.”

"I guess he is," Sam said casually. "Yeah, I think he is. Do you want me to go tell him to leave? Sure thing."

“But—but is it safe?”

“But—is it safe?”

Sam uttered a light laugh.

Sam let out a soft laugh.

“I don’t mind taking a risk or two for your sake,” he said, and sauntered from the room, closing the door behind him. Billie followed him with worshipping eyes.

“I don’t mind taking a risk or two for you,” he said, and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. Billie watched him with adoring eyes.

Jno. Peters rose politely from the chair in which he had seated himself for the more comfortable perusal of the copy of Home Whispers which he had brought with him to refresh his mind in the event of the firm being too busy to see him immediately. He was particularly interested in the series of chats with Young Mothers.

Jno. Peters stood up politely from the chair where he had settled down to read his copy of Home Whispers, which he brought along to keep himself occupied in case the firm was too busy to see him right away. He was especially interested in the series of talks with young mothers.

“Hullo, Peters,” said Sam. “Want anything?”

“Hey, Peters,” Sam said. “Need anything?”

“Very sorry to have disturbed you, Mr. Samuel. I just looked in to say good-bye. I sail on Saturday, and my time will be pretty fully taken up all the week. I have to go down to the country to get some final instructions from the client whose important papers I am taking over. I’m sorry to have missed your father, Mr. Samuel.”

“Really sorry to have bothered you, Mr. Samuel. I just stopped by to say goodbye. I’m leaving on Saturday, and my schedule will be pretty packed all week. I need to head out to the countryside to get some last-minute instructions from the client whose important papers I’m taking with me. I’m sorry I missed your dad, Mr. Samuel.”

“Yes, this is his golf day. I’ll tell him you looked in.”

“Yes, it's his golf day. I'll let him know you stopped by.”

“Is there anything I can do before I go?”

“Is there anything I can help with before I leave?”

“Do?”

"Do what?"

“Well—”—Jno. Peters coughed tactfully—“I see that you are engaged with a client, Mr. Samuel, and I was wondering if any little point of law had arisen with which you did not feel yourself quite capable of coping, in which case I might perhaps be of assistance.”

“Well—” Jno. Peters coughed politely—“I see you’re with a client, Mr. Samuel, and I was wondering if there’s any minor legal issue that you feel unsure about handling, in which case I might be able to help.”

“Oh, that lady,” said Sam. “That was Miss Milliken’s sister.”

“Oh, that lady,” Sam said. “That was Miss Milliken's sister.”

“Indeed? I didn’t know Miss Milliken had a sister.”

“Really? I didn’t know Miss Milliken had a sister.”

“No?” said Sam.

“No?” Sam said.

“She is not very like her in appearance.”

“She doesn't look much like her.”

“No. This one is the beauty of the family, I believe. A very bright, intelligent girl. I was telling her about your revolver just before you came in, and she was most interested. It’s a pity you haven’t got it with you now, to show to her.”

“No. I think she’s the beauty of the family. A really smart, bright girl. I was just telling her about your revolver right before you walked in, and she was so interested. It’s a shame you don’t have it with you now to show her.”

“Oh, but I have it! I have, Mr. Samuel!” said Peters, opening a small handbag and taking out a hymn-book, half a pound of mixed chocolates, a tongue sandwich, and the pistol, in the order named. “I was on my way to the Rupert Street range for a little practice. I should be glad to show it to her.”

“Oh, but I have it! I have it, Mr. Samuel!” said Peters, opening a small handbag and taking out a hymn book, half a pound of mixed chocolates, a tongue sandwich, and the pistol, in that order. “I was on my way to the Rupert Street range for a bit of practice. I’d be happy to show it to her.”

“Well, wait here a minute or two,” said Sam. “I’ll have finished talking business in a moment.”

“Well, just wait here a minute or two,” said Sam. “I’ll be done talking business in a moment.”

He returned to the inner office.

He went back to the inner office.

“Well?” cried Billie.

"Well?" yelled Billie.

“Eh? Oh, he’s gone,” said Sam. “I persuaded him to go away. He was a little excited, poor fellow. And now let us return to what we were talking about. You say....” He broke off with an exclamation, and glanced at his watch. “Good Heavens! I had no idea of the time. I promised to run up and see a man in one of the offices in the next court. He wants to consult me on some difficulty which has arisen with one of his clients. Rightly or wrongly he values my advice. Can you spare me for a short while? I shan’t be more than ten minutes.”

“Wait, he’s gone,” Sam said. “I convinced him to leave. He was a bit worked up, poor guy. Now, let’s get back to what we were discussing. You say...” He paused

“Certainly.”

"Of course."

“Here is something you may care to look at while I’m gone. I don’t know if you have read it? Widgery on Nisi Prius Evidence. Most interesting.”

“Here’s something you might want to check out while I’m away. I’m not sure if you’ve seen it? Widgery on Nisi Prius Evidence. Very interesting.”

He went out. Jno. Peters looked up from his Home Whispers.

He went outside. Jno. Peters looked up from his Home Whispers.

“You can go in now,” said Sam.

“You can go in now,” Sam said.

“Certainly, Mr. Samuel, certainly.”

"Of course, Mr. Samuel, of course."

Sam took up the copy of Home Whispers and sat down with his feet on the desk. He turned to the serial story and began to read the synopsis.

Sam picked up the copy of Home Whispers and sat down with his feet on the desk. He flipped to the serial story and started reading the synopsis.

In the inner room Billie, who had rejected the mental refreshment offered by Widgery and was engaged on making a tour of the office, looking at the portraits of whiskered men whom she took correctly to be the Thorpes, Prescotts, Winslows, and Applebys mentioned on the contents-bill outside, was surprised to hear the door open at her back. She had not expected Sam to return so instantaneously.

In the inner room, Billie, who had turned down the mental break suggested by Widgery, was busy exploring the office, checking out the portraits of mustached men she correctly identified as the Thorpes, Prescotts, Winslows, and Applebys listed on the contents bill outside. She was surprised to hear the door open behind her. She hadn’t expected Sam to come back so quickly.

Nor had he done so. It was not Sam who entered. It was a man of repellent aspect whom she recognised instantly, for Jno. Peters was one of those men who, once seen, are not easily forgotten. He was smiling a cruel, cunning smile—at least, she thought he was; Mr. Peters himself was under the impression that his face was wreathed in a benevolent simper; and in his hand he bore the largest pistol ever seen outside a motion-picture studio.

Nor had he done so. It was not Sam who entered. It was a man with a repulsive look whom she recognized instantly, because Jno. Peters was one of those men who, once seen, are not easily forgotten. He wore a cruel, sly smile—at least, she thought he did; Mr. Peters himself believed his face was lit up with a friendly grin; and in his hand, he held the largest pistol ever seen outside a movie set.

“How do you do, Miss Milliken?” he said.

“Nice to meet you, Miss Milliken,” he said.

CHAPTER XIII.
SHOCKS ALL ROUND

Billie had been standing near the wall, inspecting a portrait of the late Mr. Josiah Appleby, of which the kindest thing one can say is that one hopes it did not do him justice. She now shrank back against this wall, as if she were trying to get through it. The edge of the portrait’s frame tilted her hat out of the straight, but in this supreme moment she did not even notice it.

Billie had been standing by the wall, looking at a portrait of the late Mr. Josiah Appleby, and the nicest thing you could say about it is that you hope it didn't capture his true likeness. Now, she pressed herself against the wall, as if she were trying to disappear into it. The edge of the portrait’s frame knocked her hat askew, but in this intense moment, she didn't even notice.

“Er—how do you do?” she said.

"Hey, how's it going?" she said.

If she had not been an exceedingly pretty girl, one would have said that she spoke squeakily. The fighting spirit of the Bennetts, though it was considerable fighting spirit, had not risen to this emergency. It had ebbed out of her, leaving in its place a cold panic. She had seen this sort of thing in the movies—there was one series of pictures, “The Dangers of Diana,” where something of the kind had happened to the heroine in every reel—but she had not anticipated that it would ever happen to her; and consequently she had not thought out any plan for coping with such a situation. A grave error. In this world one should be prepared for everything, or where is one?

If she hadn’t been such a stunningly attractive girl, you might have said she spoke in a high-pitched voice. The fighting spirit of the Bennetts, while quite strong, hadn’t kicked in for this crisis. It had drained away, leaving her feeling a cold panic. She had seen this type of situation in movies—there was a series called “The Dangers of Diana,” where the heroine faced similar troubles in every episode—but she never expected it to happen to her; as a result, she hadn’t come up with any plan for handling such a situation. That was a major mistake. In this world, you should be ready for anything, or what’s the point?

“I’ve brought the revolver,” said Mr. Peters.

“I’ve brought the revolver,” Mr. Peters said.

“So—so I see!” said Billie.

"So—I get it!" said Billie.

Mr. Peters nursed the weapon affectionately in his hand. He was rather a shy man with women as a rule, but what Sam had told him about her being interested in his revolver had made his heart warm to this girl.

Mr. Peters held the weapon affectionately in his hand. He was usually a shy man around women, but what Sam had said about her being interested in his revolver had made his heart warm up to this girl.

“I was just on my way to have a little practice at the range,” he said. “Then I thought I might as well look in here.”

“I was just on my way to practice a bit at the range,” he said. “Then I figured I might as well check this place out.”

“I suppose—I suppose you’re a good shot?” quavered Billie.

“I guess—I guess you’re a good shot?” Billie stammered.

“I seldom miss,” said Jno. Peters.

“I rarely miss,” said Jno. Peters.

Billie shuddered. Then, reflecting that the longer she engaged this maniac in conversation, the more hope there was of Sam coming back in time to save her, she essayed further small-talk.

Billie shivered. Then, realizing that the longer she talked to this maniac, the more likely it was that Sam would return in time to save her, she tried to make some casual conversation.

“It’s—it’s very ugly!”

“It's really ugly!”

“Oh, no!” said Mr. Peters, hurt.

“Oh, no!” Mr. Peters said, hurt.

Billie perceived that she had said the wrong thing.

Billie realized she had said the wrong thing.

“Very deadly-looking, I meant,” she corrected herself hastily.

“Very deadly-looking, I meant,” she quickly corrected herself.

“It may have deadly work to do, Miss Milliken,” said Mr. Peters.

“It might have dangerous work to handle, Miss Milliken,” said Mr. Peters.

Conversation languished again. Billie had no further remarks to make of immediate interest, and Mr. Peters was struggling with a return of the deplorable shyness which so handicapped him in his dealings with the other sex. After a few moments, he pulled himself together again, and, as his first act was to replace the pistol in the pocket of his coat, Billie became conscious of a faint stirring of relief.

Conversation stalled once more. Billie had no new comments of immediate interest, and Mr. Peters was battling a resurgence of the embarrassing shyness that always hindered him in his interactions with women. After a moment, he managed to gather himself again, and his first move was to put the pistol back in the pocket of his coat, which made Billie feel a slight sense of relief.

“The great thing,” said Jno. Peters, “is to learn to draw quickly. Like this!” he added producing the revolver with something of the smoothness and rapidity with which Billie, in happier moments, had seen Bream Mortimer take a bowl of gold fish out of a tall hat. “Everything depends on getting the first shot! The first shot, Miss Milliken, is vital.”

“The great thing,” said Jno. Peters, “is to learn to draw quickly. Like this!” he added, pulling out the revolver with a smoothness and speed similar to how Billie had seen Bream Mortimer take a bowl of goldfish out of a tall hat during happier times. “Everything depends on getting the first shot! The first shot, Miss Milliken, is crucial.”

Suddenly Billie had an inspiration. It was hopeless, she knew, to try to convince this poor demented creature, obsessed with his idée fixe, that she was not Miss Milliken. Denial would be a waste of time, and might even infuriate him into precipitating the tragedy. It was imperative that she should humour him. And, while she was humouring him, it suddenly occurred to her, why not do it thoroughly?

Suddenly, Billie had a great idea. She knew it was pointless to try to convince this poor, obsessed person that she wasn’t Miss Milliken. Denying it would be a waste of time and might even push him to do something tragic. She had to go along with him. And while she was going along with him, it hit her—why not really go for it?

“Mr. Peters,” she cried, “you are quite mistaken!”

“Mr. Peters,” she shouted, “you’re completely wrong!”

“I beg your pardon,” said Jno. Peters, with not a little asperity. “Nothing of the kind!”

“I apologize,” said Jno. Peters, somewhat irritated. “Not at all!”

“You are!”

"You are!"

“I assure you I am not. Quickness in the draw is essential....”

“I promise you I’m not. Being quick on the draw is essential...”

“You have been misinformed.”

"You've been misinformed."

“Well, I had it direct from the man at the Rupert Street range,” said Mr. Peters stiffly. “And if you have ever seen a picture called ‘Two-Gun Thomas’....”

"Well, I got it straight from the guy at the Rupert Street range," said Mr. Peters stiffly. "And if you've ever seen a movie called 'Two-Gun Thomas'...."

“Mr. Peters,” cried Billie desperately. He was making her head swim with his meaningless ravings. “Mr. Peters, hear me! I am not married to a man at Ealing West!”

“Mr. Peters,” Billie cried out in desperation. He was making her head spin with his pointless ramblings. “Mr. Peters, listen to me! I am not married to a man in Ealing West!”

Mr. Peters betrayed no excitement at the information. This girl seemed for some reason to consider her situation an extraordinary one, but many women, he was aware, were in a similar position. In fact, he could not at the moment think of any of his feminine acquaintances who were married to men at Ealing West.

Mr. Peters showed no excitement at the news. This girl appeared to think her situation was something special, but he knew that many women were in similar circumstances. In fact, he couldn't think of any of his female friends who were married to men at Ealing West.

“Indeed?” he said politely.

"Really?" he said politely.

“Won’t you believe me?” exclaimed Billie wildly.

“Won’t you believe me?” Billie shouted frantically.

“Why, certainly, certainly,” said Jno. Peters.

“Of course, of course,” said Jno. Peters.

“Thank God!” said Billie. “I’m not even engaged! It’s all been a terrible mistake!”

“Thank God!” said Billie. “I’m not even engaged! It’s all been a huge mistake!”

When two people in a small room are speaking on two distinct and different subjects and neither knows what on earth the other is driving at, there is bound to be a certain amount of mental confusion; but at this point Jno. Peters, though still not wholly equal to the intellectual pressure of the conversation, began to see a faint shimmer of light behind the clouds. In a nebulous kind of way he began to understand that the girl had come to consult the firm about a breach-of-promise action. Some unknown man at Ealing West had been trifling with her heart—hardened lawyer’s clerk as he was, that poignant cry “I’m not even engaged!” had touched Mr. Peters—and she wished to start proceedings. Mr. Peters felt almost in his depth again. He put the revolver in his pocket, and drew out a note-book.

When two people in a small room are talking about completely different subjects and neither knows what the other is getting at, it's bound to create some mental confusion. But at this point, Jno. Peters, although still struggling with the intellectual demands of the conversation, began to see a faint glimmer of understanding. In a vague way, he started to realize that the girl had come to ask the firm about a breach-of-promise lawsuit. Some unknown guy at Ealing West had been playing with her emotions—despite being a hardened lawyer's clerk, that heartfelt cry “I’m not even engaged!” had resonated with Mr. Peters—and she wanted to take legal action. Mr. Peters felt like he was almost back on solid ground again. He put the revolver in his pocket and pulled out a notebook.

“I should be glad to hear the facts,” he said with professional courtesy. “In the absence of the guv’nor....”

“I’d be happy to hear the details,” he said politely. “Since the boss isn’t here…”

“I have told you the facts!”

"I've given you the facts!"

“This man at Ealing West,” said Mr. Peters, moistening the point of his pencil, “he wrote you letters proposing marriage?”

“This guy at Ealing West,” Mr. Peters said, wetting the tip of his pencil, “he wrote you letters asking to marry you?”

“No, no, no!”

“No way!”

“At any rate,” said Mr. Peters, disappointed but hopeful, “he made love to you before witnesses?”

“At any rate,” said Mr. Peters, disappointed but hopeful, “he confessed his feelings for you in front of witnesses?”

“Never! Never! There is no man at Ealing West! There never was a man at Ealing West!”

“Never! Never! There’s no guy at Ealing West! There never was a guy at Ealing West!”

It was at this point that Jno. Peters began for the first time to entertain serious doubts of the girl’s mental balance. The most elementary acquaintance with the latest census told him that there were any number of men at Ealing West. The place was full of them. Would a sane woman have made an assertion to the contrary? He thought not, and he was glad that he had the revolver with him. She had done nothing as yet actively violent, but it was nice to feel prepared. He took it out and laid it nonchalantly in his lap.

It was at this point that Jno. Peters began to seriously doubt the girl’s mental stability for the first time. A basic look at the latest census revealed that there were plenty of men at Ealing West. The place was crawling with them. Would a sane woman really claim otherwise? He didn't think so, and he felt relieved to have the revolver with him. She hadn’t acted violently yet, but it was reassuring to be ready. He pulled it out and casually placed it in his lap.

The sight of the weapon acted on Billie electrically. She flung out her hands, in a gesture of passionate appeal, and played her last card.

The sight of the weapon hit Billie like a shock. She shot out her hands in a desperate plea and played her final card.

“I love you!” she cried. She wished she could have remembered his first name. It would have rounded off the sentence neatly. In such a moment she could hardly call him “Mr. Peters.” “You are the only man I love.”

“I love you!” she shouted. She wished she could remember his first name. It would have made the sentence complete. In that moment, she could barely call him “Mr. Peters.” “You are the only man I love.”

“My gracious goodness!” ejaculated Mr. Peters, and nearly fell over backwards. To a naturally shy man this sudden and wholly unexpected declaration was disconcerting; and the clerk was, moreover, engaged. He blushed violently. And yet, even in that moment of consternation, he could not check a certain thrill. No man thinks he is as plain as he really is, but Jno. Peters had always come fairly near to a correct estimate of his charms, and it had always seemed to him, that, in inducing his fiancée to accept him, he had gone some. He now began to wonder if he were not really rather a devil of a chap after all. There must be precious few men going about capable of inspiring devotion like this on the strength of about six and a half minutes casual conversation.

“Oh my goodness!” exclaimed Mr. Peters, almost falling over backwards. For a naturally shy man, this sudden and completely unexpected declaration was unsettling; plus, the clerk was busy. He turned bright red. Yet, even in that moment of panic, he couldn't help but feel a certain thrill. No one thinks they are as plain as they actually are, but Jno. Peters had always had a pretty accurate view of his appeal, and it had always seemed to him that when he got his fiancée to accept him, he had made some progress. He began to wonder if he wasn’t actually quite the catch after all. There must be very few men out there capable of inspiring such devotion based on just about six and a half minutes of casual conversation.

Calmer thoughts succeeded this little flicker of complacency. The girl was mad. That was the fact of the matter. He got up and began to edge towards the door. Mr. Samuel would be returning shortly, and he ought to be warned.

Calmer thoughts followed this brief moment of self-satisfaction. The girl was angry. That was simply the truth. He stood up and started to move toward the door. Mr. Samuel would be back soon, and he needed to be informed.

“So that’s all right, isn’t it!” said Billie.

“So that’s cool, right?” said Billie.

“Oh, quite, quite!” said Mr. Peters. “Er—Thank you very much!”

“Oh, absolutely!” said Mr. Peters. “Um—Thank you so much!”

“I thought you would be pleased,” said Billie, relieved but puzzled. For a man of volcanic passions, as Sam Marlowe had described him, he seemed to be taking the thing very calmly. She had anticipated a strenuous scene.

“I thought you would be happy,” said Billie, feeling relieved but confused. For a man with intense emotions, as Sam Marlowe had described him, he seemed to be taking it very calmly. She had expected a heated confrontation.

“Oh, it’s a great compliment!” Mr. Peters assured her.

“Oh, it’s a huge compliment!” Mr. Peters reassured her.

At this point Sam came in, interrupting the conversation at a moment when it had reached a somewhat difficult stage. He had finished the instalment of the serial story in Home Whispers, and, looking at his watch, he fancied that he had allowed sufficient time to elapse for events to have matured along the lines which his imagination had indicated.

At this point, Sam walked in, interrupting the conversation at a moment when it had become a bit awkward. He had finished the latest installment of the serial story in Home Whispers, and, glancing at his watch, he thought that enough time had passed for things to have developed in the way he imagined.

The atmosphere of the room seemed to him, as he entered, a little strained. Billie looked pale and agitated. Mr. Peters looked rather agitated, too. Sam caught Billie’s eye. It had an unspoken appeal in it. He gave an imperceptible nod, a reassuring nod, the nod of a man who understood all and was prepared to handle the situation.

The vibe in the room felt a bit tense to him as he walked in. Billie looked pale and anxious. Mr. Peters seemed pretty anxious too. Sam noticed Billie’s glance. It had an unspoken pleading in it. He gave a subtle nod, a comforting nod, the nod of someone who got it all and was ready to take on the situation.

“Come, Peters,” he said in a deep, firm, quiet voice, laying a hand on the clerk’s arm. “It’s time that you went.”

“Come on, Peters,” he said in a deep, steady, calm voice, placing a hand on the clerk’s arm. “It’s time for you to go.”

“Yes, indeed, Mr. Samuel! Yes, yes, indeed!”

“Yes, definitely, Mr. Samuel! Yes, yes, definitely!”

“I’ll see you out,” said Sam soothingly, and led him through the outer office and on to the landing outside. “Well, good luck, Peters,” he said, as they stood at the head of the stairs. “I hope you have a pleasant trip. Why, what’s the matter? You seem upset.”

“I’ll see you out,” Sam said gently, and guided him through the outer office and to the landing outside. “Well, good luck, Peters,” he said, as they stood at the top of the stairs. “I hope you have a nice trip. What’s wrong? You look upset.”

“That girl, Mr. Samuel! I really think—really, she cannot be quite right in her head.”

“That girl, Mr. Samuel! I truly think—really, she must not be entirely right in her head.”

“Nonsense, nonsense!” said Sam firmly. “She’s all right! Well, good-bye.”

“Nonsense, nonsense!” Sam said firmly. “She’s fine! Well, goodbye.”

“Good-bye, Mr. Samuel.”

"Goodbye, Mr. Samuel."

“When did you say you were sailing?”

“When did you say you were setting sail?”

“Next Saturday, Mr. Samuel. But I fear I shall have no opportunity of seeing you again before then. I have packing to do and I have to see this gentleman down in the country....”

“Next Saturday, Mr. Samuel. But I'm worried I won’t have another chance to see you before then. I need to pack and I have to take this gentleman down to the country....”

“All right. Then we’ll say good-bye now. Good-bye, Peters. Mind you have a good time in America. I’ll tell my father you called.”

“All right. Then we’ll say goodbye now. Goodbye, Peters. Make sure you have a good time in America. I’ll let my dad know you called.”

Sam watched him out of sight down the stairs, then turned and made his way back to the inner office. Billie was sitting limply on the chair which Jno. Peters had occupied. She sprang to her feet.

Sam watched him disappear down the stairs, then turned and headed back to the inner office. Billie was sitting slumped in the chair that Jno. Peters had occupied. She jumped to her feet.

“Has he really gone?”

“Did he really leave?”

“Yes. He’s gone this time.”

"Yeah. He’s really gone now."

“Was he—was he violent?”

"Was he violent?"

“A little,” said Sam. “A little. But I calmed him down.” He looked at her gravely. “Thank God I was in time!”

“A bit,” said Sam. “Just a bit. But I managed to calm him down.” He looked at her seriously. “Thank God I got there in time!”

“Oh, you are the bravest man in the world!” cried Billie, and, burying her face in her hands, burst into tears.

“Oh, you’re the bravest person in the world!” Billie exclaimed, and, hiding her face in her hands, started crying.

“There, there!” said Sam. “There, there! Come, come! It’s all right now! There, there, there!”

“There, there!” said Sam. “There, there! Come on! It’s all good now! There, there, there!”

He knelt down beside her. He slipped one arm round her waist. He patted her hands.

He knelt down next to her. He wrapped one arm around her waist. He patted her hands.

“There, there, there!” he said.

"There, there, there!" he said.

I have tried to draw Samuel Marlowe so that he will live on the printed page. I have endeavoured to delineate his character so that it will be as an open book. And, if I have succeeded in my task, the reader will by now have become aware that he was a young man with the gall of an Army mule. His conscience, if he had ever had one, had become atrophied through long disuse. He had given this sensitive girl the worst fright she had had since a mouse had got into her bedroom at school. He had caused Jno. Peters to totter off to the Rupert Street range making low, bleating noises. And did he care? No! All he cared about was the fact that he had erased for ever from Billie’s mind that undignified picture of himself as he had appeared on the boat, and substituted another which showed him brave, resourceful, gallant. All he cared about was the fact that Billie, so cold ten minutes before, had just allowed him to kiss her for the forty-second time. If you had asked him, he would have said that he had acted for the best, and that out of evil cometh good, or some sickening thing like that. That was the sort of man Samuel Marlowe was.

I’ve tried to bring Samuel Marlowe to life on the page. I aimed to sketch his character so that it reads like an open book. If I’ve done my job well, by now the reader should realize that he was a young man with the nerve of an Army mule. His conscience, if he ever had one, had faded away from neglect. He had given this sensitive girl the biggest scare she’d had since a mouse got into her bedroom at school. He had made Jno. Peters stumble off to the Rupert Street range making soft, bleating noises. And did he care? No! All he cared about was that he had wiped away that embarrassing image of himself on the boat from Billie’s mind and replaced it with one that looked brave, clever, and chivalrous. All he cared about was the fact that Billie, who had been so cold just ten minutes earlier, had just let him kiss her for the forty-second time. If you asked him, he’d say he had acted for the best, and that good comes from evil, or some corny thing like that. That’s the kind of guy Samuel Marlowe was.

His face was very close to Billie’s, who had cheered up wonderfully by this time, and he was whispering his degraded words of endearment into her ear, when there was a sort of explosion in the doorway.

His face was very close to Billie’s, who had cheered up wonderfully by this time, and he was whispering his demeaning words of affection into her ear, when there was a kind of explosion in the doorway.

“Great Godfrey!” exclaimed Mr. Rufus Bennett, gazing on the scene from this point of vantage and mopping with a large handkerchief a scarlet face, which, as the result of climbing three flights of stairs, had become slightly soluble. “Great Heavens above! Number four!”

“Wow, Godfrey!” exclaimed Mr. Rufus Bennett, staring at the scene from this vantage point and wiping his flushed face with a large handkerchief, which had become a bit sweaty after climbing three flights of stairs. “Goodness! Number four!”

CHAPTER XIV.
STRONG REMARKS BY A FATHER

Mr. Bennett advanced shakily into the room, and supported himself with one hand on the desk, while with the other he still plied the handkerchief on his over-heated face. Much had occurred to disturb him this morning. On top of a broken night he had had an affecting reconciliation scene with Mr. Mortimer, at the conclusion of which he had decided to take the first train to London in the hope of intercepting Billie before she reached Sir Mallaby’s office on her mission of war. The local train-service kept such indecently early hours that he had been compelled to bolt his breakfast, and, in the absence of Billie, the only member of the household who knew how to drive the car, to walk to the station, a distance of nearly two miles, the last hundred yards of which he had covered at a rapid gallop, under the erroneous impression that an express whose smoke he had seen in the distance was the train he had come to catch. Arrived on the platform, he had had a trying wait, followed by a slow journey to Waterloo. The cab which he had taken at Waterloo had kept him in a lively state of apprehension all the way to the Savoy, owing to an apparent desire to climb over motor-omnibuses when it could not get round them. At the Savoy he found that Billie had already left, which had involved another voyage through the London traffic under the auspices of a driver who appeared to be either blind or desirous of committing suicide. He had three flights of stairs to negotiate. And, finally, arriving at the office, he had found his daughter in the circumstances already described.

Mr. Bennett stepped unsteadily into the room, leaning on the desk with one hand while using the other to wipe the sweat from his flushed face. A lot had happened this morning to upset him. After a restless night, he had gone through an emotional reconciliation with Mr. Mortimer, and by the end of it, he decided to catch the first train to London, hoping to catch Billie before she got to Sir Mallaby’s office on her mission. The local trains had such ridiculously early schedules that he had to rush through breakfast, and since Billie, the only one in the house who could drive the car, was absent, he ended up walking nearly two miles to the station. He sprinted the last hundred yards, mistakenly thinking an express train he saw in the distance was the one he needed to catch. Once on the platform, he faced a frustrating wait and a slow ride to Waterloo. The cab he took from Waterloo kept him on edge the whole way to the Savoy because the driver seemed determined to drive over buses instead of around them. When he arrived at the Savoy, he learned that Billie had already left, which meant another trip through the London traffic with a driver who seemed either blind or intent on causing an accident. He had three flights of stairs to climb. Finally, upon reaching the office, he found his daughter in the situation already mentioned.

“Why, father!” said Billie. “I didn’t expect you.”

“Why, Dad!” said Billie. “I didn’t expect you.”

As an explanation of her behaviour this might, no doubt, have been considered sufficient, but as an excuse for it Mr. Bennett thought it inadequate and would have said so, had he had enough breath. This physical limitation caused him to remain speechless and to do the best he could in the way of stern fatherly reproof by puffing like a seal after a long dive in search of fish.

As an explanation for her behavior, this might have been seen as enough, but Mr. Bennett thought it was a poor excuse and would have said so if he had the energy. This physical limitation made him stay silent and do his best at giving a stern fatherly reprimand by gasping like a seal after a long dive for fish.

Having done this, he became aware that Sam Marlowe was moving towards him with outstretched hand. It took a lot to disconcert Sam, and he was the calmest person present. He gave evidence of this in a neat speech. He did not in so many words congratulate Mr. Bennett on the piece of luck which had befallen him, but he tried to make him understand by his manner that he was distinctly to be envied as the prospective father-in-law of such a one as himself.

Having done this, he noticed Sam Marlowe approaching him with his hand extended. It took a lot to rattle Sam, and he was the most composed person there. He showed this in a polished speech. While he didn't explicitly congratulate Mr. Bennett on his good fortune, he tried to convey through his demeanor that Mr. Bennett should definitely feel envious for being the future father-in-law of someone like him.

“I am delighted to see you, Mr. Bennett,” said Sam. “You could not have come at a more fortunate moment. You see for yourself how things are. There is no need for a long explanation. You came to find a daughter, Mr. Bennett, and you have found a son!”

“I’m so glad to see you, Mr. Bennett,” said Sam. “You couldn’t have arrived at a better time. You can see how things are. No need for a long explanation. You came looking for a daughter, Mr. Bennett, and you’ve found a son!”

And he would like to see the man, thought Sam, who could have put it more cleverly and pleasantly and tactfully than that.

And he would like to see the guy, thought Sam, who could have said it more cleverly, nicely, and tactfully than that.

“What are you talking about?” said Mr. Bennett, recovering breath. “I haven’t got a son.”

“What are you saying?” Mr. Bennett asked, catching his breath. “I don’t have a son.”

“I will be a son to you! I will be the prop of your declining years....”

“I will be a son to you! I will support you in your later years....”

“What the devil do you mean, my declining years?” demanded Mr. Bennett with asperity.

“What on earth do you mean, my later years?” demanded Mr. Bennett sharply.

“He means when they do decline, father dear,” said Billie.

“He's talking about when they do decline, dad,” Billie said.

“Of course, of course,” said Sam. “When they do decline. Not till then, of course. I wouldn’t dream of it. But, once they do decline, count on me! And I should like to say for my part,” he went on handsomely, “what an honour I think it, to become the son-in-law of a man like Mr. Bennett. Bennett of New York!” he added spaciously, not so much because he knew what he meant, for he would have been the first to admit that he did not, but because it sounded well.

“Of course, of course,” said Sam. “Only when they decide to decline. Not before that, obviously. I wouldn’t even consider it. But once they do say no, you can count on me! And I just want to say, it would be an honor for me to become the son-in-law of someone like Mr. Bennett. Bennett from New York!” he added grandly, not really because he understood what it meant—he would be the first to admit he didn’t—but because it sounded impressive.

“Oh!” said Mr. Bennett. “You do, do you?”

“Oh!” Mr. Bennett said. “You really do, huh?”

Mr. Bennett sat down. He put away his handkerchief, which had certainly earned a rest. Then he fastened a baleful stare upon his newly-discovered son. It was not the sort of look a proud and happy father-in-law-to-be ought to have directed at a prospective relative. It was not, as a matter of fact, the sort of look which anyone ought to have directed at anybody, except possibly an exceptionally prudish judge at a criminal in the dock, convicted of a more than usually atrocious murder. Billie, not being in the actual line of fire, only caught the tail end of it, but it was enough to create a misgiving.

Mr. Bennett sat down. He put away his handkerchief, which had definitely earned a break. Then he shot a dark look at his newly-discovered son. It wasn’t the kind of look a proud and happy father-in-law-to-be should give a potential family member. In fact, it wasn’t the kind of look anyone should give anyone else, except maybe a really uptight judge to a criminal in the dock who was convicted of a particularly gruesome murder. Billie, not being in the direct line of fire, only caught the tail end of it, but it was enough to create some unease.

“Oh, father! You aren’t angry!”

“Oh, Dad! You aren’t mad!”

“Angry!”

"Mad!"

“You can’t be angry!”

"You can't be mad!"

“Why can’t I be angry?” declared Mr. Bennett, with that sense of injury which comes to self-willed men when their whims are thwarted. “Why the devil shouldn’t I be angry? I am angry! I come here and find you like—like this, and you seem to expect me to throw my hat in the air and give three rousing cheers! Of course I’m angry! You are engaged to be married to an excellent young man of the highest character, one of the finest young men I have ever known....”

“Why can’t I be angry?” Mr. Bennett exclaimed, with that feeling of hurt that self-willed people experience when their desires are blocked. “Why on earth shouldn’t I be angry? I am angry! I come here and find you like—like this, and you act like you expect me to throw my hat in the air and cheer! Of course I’m angry! You’re engaged to marry an excellent young man of the highest character, one of the finest young men I’ve ever known....”

“Oh, well!” said Sam, straightening his tie modestly. “It’s awfully good of you....”

“Oh, well!” said Sam, adjusting his tie modestly. “That’s really nice of you....”

“But that’s all over, father.”

“But that’s all in the past, dad.”

“What’s all over?”

"What's happening?"

“You told me yourself that you had broken off my engagement to Bream.”

“You said yourself that you ended my engagement to Bream.”

“Well—er—yes, I did,” said Mr. Bennett, a little taken aback. “That is—to a certain extent—so. But,” he added, with restored firmness, “it’s on again!”

“Well—uh—yeah, I did,” said Mr. Bennett, a bit surprised. “That is—to some extent—true. But,” he added, with renewed confidence, “it’s happening again!”

“But I don’t want to marry Bream!”

“But I don’t want to marry Bream!”

“Naturally!” said Sam. “Naturally! Quite out of the question. In a few days we’ll all be roaring with laughter at the very idea.”

“Of course!” said Sam. “Of course! That’s totally out of the question. In just a few days, we’ll all be laughing out loud at the thought of it.”

“It doesn’t matter what you want! A girl who gets engaged to a dozen men in three weeks....”

“It doesn’t matter what you want! A girl who gets engaged to a dozen guys in three weeks....”

“It wasn’t a dozen!”

“It wasn’t twelve!”

“Well, four—five—six—you can’t expect me not to lose count.... I say a girl who does that does not know what she wants, and older and more prudent heads must decide for her. You are going to marry Bream Mortimer!”

“Well, four—five—six—you can’t expect me not to lose count.... I say a girl who does that doesn’t know what she wants, and older and wiser people have to decide for her. You are going to marry Bream Mortimer!”

“All wrong! All wrong!” said Sam, with a reproving shake of the head. “All wrong! She’s going to marry me.”

“All wrong! All wrong!” said Sam, shaking his head disapprovingly. “All wrong! She’s going to marry me.”

Mr. Bennett scorched him with a look compared with which his earlier effort had been a loving glance.

Mr. Bennett shot him a look that made his previous attempt seem like a kind smile.

“Wilhelmina,” he said, “go into the outer office.”

“Wilhelmina,” he said, “please head into the outer office.”

“But, father, Sam saved my life!”

“But, Dad, Sam saved my life!”

“Go into the outer office and wait for me there.”

“Go into the outer office and wait for me there.”

“There was a lunatic in here....”

“There was a crazy person in here....”

“There will be another if you don’t go.”

“There will be another one if you don’t go.”

“He had a pistol.”

“He had a gun.”

“Go into the outer office!”

"Head to the outer office!"

“I shall always love you, Sam!” said Billie, pausing mutinously at the door.

“I will always love you, Sam!” Billie said, pausing defiantly at the door.

“I shall always love you!” said Sam cordially.

“I will always love you!” said Sam warmly.

“Nobody can keep us apart!”

“No one can keep us apart!”

“They’re wasting their time, trying.”

"They're wasting their time trying."

“You’re the most wonderful man in the world!”

“You’re the most amazing guy in the world!”

“There never was another girl like you!”

“There’s never been another girl like you!”

“Get out!” bellowed Mr. Bennett, on whose equanimity this love-scene, which I think beautiful, was jarring profoundly. “Now, sir!” he said to Sam, as the door closed.

“Get out!” shouted Mr. Bennett, whose calm was seriously disturbed by this love scene, which I find beautiful. “Now, sir!” he said to Sam, as the door closed.

“Yes, let’s talk it over calmly,” said Sam.

"Yeah, let’s discuss it calmly," said Sam.

“I will not talk it over calmly!”

“I won’t talk about it calmly!”

“Oh, come! You can do it if you try. In the first place, whatever put this silly idea into your head about that sweet girl marrying Bream Mortimer?”

“Oh, come on! You can do it if you try. First of all, who gave you the crazy idea that that sweet girl is going to marry Bream Mortimer?”

“Bream Mortimer is the son of Henry Mortimer.”

“Bream Mortimer is the son of Henry Mortimer.”

“I know,” said Sam. “And, while it is no doubt unfair to hold that against him, it’s a point you can’t afford to ignore. Henry Mortimer! You and I have Henry Mortimer’s number. We know what Henry Mortimer is like! A man who spends his time thinking up ways of annoying you. You can’t seriously want to have the Mortimer family linked to you by marriage.”

“I know,” Sam said. “And while it’s definitely unfair to hold that against him, it’s something you can’t just overlook. Henry Mortimer! You and I have Henry Mortimer’s number. We know what he’s like! A guy who spends his time figuring out ways to annoy you. You can’t really want to be tied to the Mortimer family by marriage.”

“Henry Mortimer is my oldest friend.”

“Henry Mortimer is my oldest friend.”

“That makes it all the worse. Fancy a man who calls himself your friend treating you like that!”

“That makes it all the worse. Can you believe a guy who calls himself your friend treating you like that?”

“The misunderstanding to which you allude has been completely smoothed over. My relations with Mr. Mortimer are thoroughly cordial.”

“The misunderstanding you mentioned has been completely resolved. My relationship with Mr. Mortimer is very friendly.”

“Well, have it your own way. Personally, I wouldn’t trust a man like that. And, as for letting my daughter marry his son...!”

“Well, you can do whatever you want. Personally, I wouldn’t trust a guy like that. And as for letting my daughter marry his son...!”

“I have decided once and for all....”

“I have decided once and for all....”

“If you’ll take my advice, you will break the thing off.”

“If you take my advice, you should end it.”

“I will not take your advice.”

"I'm not taking your advice."

“I wouldn’t expect to charge you for it,” explained Sam reassuringly. “I give it you as a friend, not as a lawyer. Six-and-eightpence to others, free to you.”

“I wouldn’t expect to charge you for it,” Sam said kindly. “I’m giving it to you as a friend, not as a lawyer. Six-and-eightpence for others, but free for you.”

“Will you understand that my daughter is going to marry Bream Mortimer? What are you giggling about?”

“Do you understand that my daughter is going to marry Bream Mortimer? What are you laughing about?”

“It sounds so silly. The idea of anyone marrying Bream Mortimer, I mean.”

“It sounds so silly. The thought of anyone marrying Bream Mortimer, I mean.”

“Let me tell you he is a thoroughly estimable young man.”

“Let me tell you, he is a truly commendable young man.”

“And there you put the whole thing in a nutshell. Your daughter is a girl of spirit. She would hate to be tied for life to an estimable young man.”

“And you’ve summed it all up perfectly. Your daughter is a spirited girl. She would absolutely dislike being tied down for life to a respectable young man.”

“She will do as I tell her.”

“She will do what I say.”

Sam regarded him sternly.

Sam looked at him seriously.

“Have you no regard for her happiness?”

“Don’t you care about her happiness at all?”

“I am the best judge of what is best for her.”

“I know what’s best for her.”

“If you ask me,” said Sam candidly, “I think you’re a rotten judge.”

“If you ask me,” Sam said honestly, “I think you’re a terrible judge.”

“I did not come here to be insulted!”

“I didn't come here to be insulted!”

“I like that! You have been insulting me ever since you arrived. What right have you to say that I’m not fit to marry your daughter?”

“I like that! You've been insulting me ever since you got here. What gives you the right to say that I’m not good enough to marry your daughter?”

“I did not say that.”

"I didn't say that."

“You’ve implied it. And you’ve been looking at me as if I were a leper or something the Pure Food Committee had condemned. Why? That’s what I ask you,” said Sam, warming up. This he fancied, was the way Widgery would have tackled a troublesome client. “Why? Answer me that!”

“You’ve hinted at it. And you’ve been looking at me like I’m a leper or something the Pure Food Committee had banned. Why? That’s what I’m asking you,” said Sam, getting fired up. He thought this was how Widgery would handle a difficult client. “Why? Answer me that!”

“I....”

“I....”

Sam rapped sharply on the desk.

Sam knocked loudly on the desk.

“Be careful, sir. Be very careful!” He knew that this was what lawyers always said. Of course, there is a difference in position between a miscreant whom you suspect of an attempt at perjury and the father of the girl you love, whose consent to the match you wish to obtain, but Sam was in no mood for these nice distinctions. He only knew that lawyers told people to be very careful, so he told Mr. Bennett to be very careful.

“Be careful, sir. Be very careful!” He knew this was what lawyers always said. Of course, there's a difference between a suspect you think might commit perjury and the father of the girl you love, whose permission you want for your relationship, but Sam wasn’t in the mood to make those fine distinctions. He just knew that lawyers warned people to be very careful, so he told Mr. Bennett to be very careful.

“What do you mean, be very careful?” said Mr. Bennett.

“What do you mean, be careful?” Mr. Bennett asked.

“I’m dashed if I know,” said Sam frankly. The question struck him as a mean attack. He wondered how Widgery would have met it. Probably by smiling quietly and polishing his spectacles. Sam had no spectacles. He endeavoured, however, to smile quietly.

“I honestly have no idea,” said Sam openly. The question felt like a petty attack. He thought about how Widgery would have handled it. Probably by smiling softly and cleaning his glasses. Sam didn’t have any glasses. He tried, however, to smile softly.

“Don’t laugh at me!” roared Mr. Bennett.

“Don’t laugh at me!” shouted Mr. Bennett.

“I’m not laughing at you.”

“I’m not making fun of you.”

“You are!”

"You are!"

“I’m not! I’m smiling quietly.”

“I’m not! I’m quietly smiling.”

“Well, don’t then!” said Mr. Bennett. He glowered at his young companion. “I don’t know why I’m wasting my time, talking to you. The position is clear to the meanest intelligence. I have no objection to you personally....”

“Well, don’t then!” Mr. Bennett said, glaring at his young companion. “I don’t understand why I’m wasting my time talking to you. The situation is obvious to even the simplest mind. I have no problem with you personally....”

“Come, this is better!” said Sam.

“Come on, this is better!” said Sam.

“I don’t know you well enough to have any objection to you or any opinion of you at all. This is only the second time I have ever met you in my life.”

“I don’t know you well enough to have any objections or opinions about you at all. This is only the second time I’ve ever met you in my life.”

“Mark you,” said Sam, “I think I am one of those fellows who grow on people....”

“Just so you know,” said Sam, “I think I’m one of those guys who grow on people....”

“As far as I am concerned, you simply do not exist. You may be the noblest character in London or you may be wanted by the police. I don’t know. And I don’t care. It doesn’t matter to me. You mean nothing in my life. I don’t know you.”

“As far as I’m concerned, you just don’t exist. You might be the most noble person in London, or you could be wanted by the police. I have no idea, and I don’t care. It doesn’t matter to me. You mean nothing in my life. I don’t know you.”

“You must persevere,” said Sam. “You must buckle to and get to know me. Don’t give the thing up in this half-hearted way. Everything has to have a beginning. Stick to it, and in a week or two you will find yourself knowing me quite well.”

“You need to stick with it,” Sam said. “You have to put in the effort to really get to know me. Don’t throw in the towel like this. Everything starts somewhere. Keep at it, and in a week or two, you’ll find that you know me pretty well.”

“I don’t want to know you!”

“I don’t want to get to know you!”

“You say that now, but wait!”

“You say that now, but just wait!”

“And thank goodness I have not got to!” exploded Mr. Bennett, ceasing to be calm and reasonable with a suddenness which affected Sam much as though half a pound of gunpowder had been touched off under his chair. “For the little I have seen of you has been quite enough! Kindly understand that my daughter is engaged to be married to another man, and that I do not wish to see or hear anything of you again! I shall try to forget your very existence, and I shall see to it that Wilhelmina does the same! You’re an impudent scoundrel, sir! An impudent scoundrel! I don’t like you! I don’t wish to see you again! If you were the last man in the world I wouldn’t allow my daughter to marry you! If that is quite clear, I will wish you good morning!”

“And thank goodness I don’t have to!” Mr. Bennett shouted, suddenly losing his calm and reasonable demeanor, which startled Sam like a half pound of gunpowder going off under his chair. “From what little I’ve seen of you, that’s more than enough! Please understand that my daughter is engaged to another man, and I don’t want to see or hear from you again! I’ll try to forget you even exist, and I’ll make sure Wilhelmina does the same! You’re a conceited scoundrel, sir! A conceited scoundrel! I don’t like you! I don’t want to see you again! If you were the last man on earth, I wouldn’t let my daughter marry you! If that’s clear, I wish you a good morning!”

Mr. Bennett thundered out of the room, and Sam, temporarily stunned by the outburst, remained where he was, gaping. A few minutes later life began to return to his palsied limbs. It occurred to him that Mr. Bennett had forgotten to kiss him good-bye, and he went into the outer office to tell him so. But the outer office was empty. Sam stood for a moment in thought, then he returned to the inner office, and, picking up a time-table, began to look out trains to the village of Windlehurst in Hampshire, the nearest station to his aunt Adeline’s charming old-world house, Windles.

Mr. Bennett stormed out of the room, and Sam, briefly taken aback by the outburst, stayed where he was, staring in shock. A few minutes later, feeling more in control, he noticed Mr. Bennett had forgotten to say goodbye with a kiss, so he went to the outer office to tell him. But the outer office was empty. Sam paused for a moment in thought, then went back to the inner office and, picking up a schedule, started looking for trains to the village of Windlehurst in Hampshire, the nearest station to his aunt Adeline’s charming old-world house, Windles.

CHAPTER XV.
DRAMA AT A COUNTRY HOUSE

As I read over the last few chapters of this narrative, I see that I have been giving the reader rather too jumpy a time. To almost a painful degree I have excited his pity and terror; and, though that is what Aristotle says one ought to do, I feel that a little respite would not be out of order. The reader can stand having his emotions tortured up to a certain point; after that he wants to take it easy for a bit. It is with pleasure, therefore, that I turn now to depict a quiet, peaceful scene in domestic life. It won’t last long—three minutes, perhaps, by a good stop-watch—but that is not my fault. My task is to record facts as they happened.

As I go through the last few chapters of this story, I realize that I've been putting the reader through quite a rollercoaster. To a nearly painful extent, I've stirred up feelings of pity and fear; and while that's what Aristotle suggests is needed, I think a little break would be nice. Readers can handle their emotions being pushed to a certain limit, but after that, they need a moment to relax. So, it’s with pleasure that I now turn to describe a calm, peaceful scene in everyday life. It won’t last long—maybe three minutes, by a good stopwatch—but that’s not on me. My job is to report what happened.

The morning sunlight fell pleasantly on the garden of Windles, turning it into the green and amber Paradise which Nature had intended it to be. A number of the local birds sang melodiously in the undergrowth at the end of the lawn, while others, more energetic, hopped about the grass in quest of worms. Bees, mercifully ignorant that, after they had worked themselves to the bone gathering honey, the proceeds of their labour would be collared and consumed by idle humans, buzzed industriously to and fro and dived head foremost into flowers. Winged insects danced sarabands in the sunshine. In a deck-chair under the cedar-tree Billie Bennett, with a sketching-block on her knee, was engaged in drawing a picture of the ruined castle. Beside her, curled up in a ball, lay her Pekinese dog, Pinky-Boodles. Beside Pinky-Boodles slept Smith, the bulldog. In the distant stable-yard, unseen but audible, a boy in shirt-sleeves was washing the car and singing as much as a treacherous memory would permit of a popular sentimental ballad.

The morning sunlight gently lit up the garden at Windles, transforming it into the green and gold paradise that Nature intended. A few local birds sang sweetly in the underbrush at the edge of the lawn, while others, more animated, hopped around the grass looking for worms. Bees, blissfully unaware that after working hard to gather honey, their efforts would be taken and enjoyed by lazy humans, buzzed busily back and forth, diving headfirst into flowers. Winged insects danced in the sunshine. In a deck chair under the cedar tree, Billie Bennett sat with a sketchpad on her lap, focused on drawing the ruined castle. Next to her, curled up in a ball, was her Pekinese dog, Pinky-Boodles. Next to Pinky-Boodles slept Smith, the bulldog. In the distant stable yard, out of sight but audible, a boy in his shirt sleeves was washing the car and singing as much as a faulty memory would allow of a popular sentimental song.

You may think that was all. You may suppose that nothing could be added to deepen the atmosphere of peace and content. Not so. At this moment, Mr. Bennett emerged from the French windows of the drawing-room, clad in white flannels and buckskin shoes, supplying just the finishing touch that was needed.

You might think that was it. You might assume that nothing could enhance the vibe of peace and contentment. But that's not the case. At that moment, Mr. Bennett stepped out of the French windows of the living room, dressed in white pants and suede shoes, providing just the final detail that was needed.

Mr. Bennett crossed the lawn, and sat down beside his daughter. Smith, the bulldog, raising a sleepy head, breathed heavily; but Mr. Bennett did not quail. Since their last unfortunate meeting, relations of distant, but solid, friendship had come to exist between pursuer and pursued. Sceptical at first, Mr. Bennett had at length allowed himself to be persuaded of the mildness of the animal’s nature and the essential purity of his motives; and now it was only when they encountered each other unexpectedly round sharp corners that he ever betrayed the slightest alarm. So now, while Smith slept on the grass, Mr. Bennett reclined in the chair. It was the nearest thing modern civilisation has seen to the lion lying down with the lamb.

Mr. Bennett walked across the lawn and sat down next to his daughter. Smith, the bulldog, lifted his heavy head sleepily and breathed heavily, but Mr. Bennett didn’t flinch. Since their last awkward meeting, a distant but solid friendship had formed between the pursuer and the pursued. Initially skeptical, Mr. Bennett had eventually been convinced of the animal's gentle nature and pure intentions; now, he only showed the slightest bit of alarm when they unexpectedly crossed paths around corners. So here he was, while Smith napped on the grass, Mr. Bennett relaxed in the chair. It was as close as modern civilization had come to the lion lying down with the lamb.

“Sketching?” said Mr. Bennett.

“Drawing?” said Mr. Bennett.

“Yes,” said Billie, for there were no secrets between this girl and her father. At least, not many. She occasionally omitted to tell him some such trifle as that she had met Samuel Marlowe on the previous morning in a leafy lane, and intended to meet him again this afternoon, but apart from that her mind was an open book.

“Yes,” Billie said, since there were no secrets between her and her dad. At least, not many. She sometimes left out little details, like the fact that she ran into Samuel Marlowe the morning before in a leafy lane and planned to see him again that afternoon, but other than that, her thoughts were an open book.

“It’s a great morning,” said Mr. Bennett.

“It’s a great morning,” Mr. Bennett said.

“So peaceful,” said Billie.

“So chill,” said Billie.

“The eggs you get in the country in England,” said Mr. Bennett, suddenly striking a lyrical note, “are extraordinary. I had three for breakfast this morning which defied competition, simply defied competition. They were large and brown, and as fresh as new-mown hay!”

“The eggs you get in the countryside of England,” said Mr. Bennett, suddenly getting poetic, “are incredible. I had three for breakfast this morning that were unbeatable, just unbeatable. They were big and brown, and as fresh as newly cut grass!”

He mused for a while in a sort of ecstasy.

He thought for a while in a state of bliss.

“And the hams!” he went on. “The ham I had for breakfast was what I call ham! I don’t know when I’ve had ham like that. I suppose it’s something they feed the pigs on!” he concluded, in soft meditation. And he gave a little sigh. Life was very beautiful.

“And the hams!” he continued. “The ham I had for breakfast was what I call ham! I can’t remember the last time I had ham like that. I guess it’s something they feed the pigs on!” he finished, lost in thought. And he let out a small sigh. Life was really beautiful.

Silence fell, broken only by the snoring of Smith. Billie was thinking of Sam, and of what Sam had said to her in the lane yesterday; of his clean-cut face, and the look in his eyes—so vastly superior to any look that ever came into the eyes of Bream Mortimer. She was telling herself that her relations with Sam were an idyll; for, being young and romantic, she enjoyed this freshet of surreptitious meetings which had come to enliven the stream of her life. It was pleasant to go warily into deep lanes where forbidden love lurked. She cast a swift side-glance at her father—the unconscious ogre in her fairy-story. What would he say if he knew? But Mr. Bennett did not know, and consequently continued to meditate peacefully on ham.

Silence fell, interrupted only by Smith's snoring. Billie was thinking about Sam and what he had told her in the lane yesterday; his chiseled face and the look in his eyes—so much more appealing than any expression she had ever seen from Bream Mortimer. She kept telling herself that her relationship with Sam was like a perfect little story; being young and romantic, she loved this rush of secret meetings that had brought excitement to her life. It felt nice to sneak into quiet lanes where forbidden love could be found. She shot a quick glance at her father—the unsuspecting villain in her fairy tale. What would he think if he found out? But Mr. Bennett didn’t know, so he kept calmly thinking about ham.

They had sat like this for perhaps a minute—two happy mortals lulled by the gentle beauty of the day—when from the window of the drawing-room there stepped out a white-capped maid. And one may just as well say at once—and have done with it—that this is the point where the quiet, peaceful scene in domestic life terminates with a jerk, and pity and terror resume work at the old stand.

They had been sitting like this for about a minute—two happy people relaxed by the gentle beauty of the day—when a maid with a white cap stepped out from the drawing-room window. And it’s best to say right away—and get it over with—that this is the moment when the calm, peaceful scene in domestic life abruptly ends, and pity and terror return to their usual roles.

The maid—her name, not that it matters, was Susan, and she was engaged to be married, though the point is of no importance, to the second assistant at Green’s Grocery Stores in Windlehurst—approached Mr. Bennett.

The maid—her name, which isn’t really important, was Susan, and she was engaged to be married, though that doesn't really matter, to the second assistant at Green’s Grocery Stores in Windlehurst—approached Mr. Bennett.

“Please, sir, a gentleman to see you.”

“Excuse me, sir, a gentleman is here to see you.”

“Eh?” said Mr. Bennett, torn from a dream of large pink slices edged with bread-crumbed fat.

“Eh?” said Mr. Bennett, pulled out of a dream about big pink slices surrounded by breaded fat.

“A gentleman to see you, sir. In the drawing-room. He says you are expecting him.”

“A man is here to see you, sir. In the living room. He says you’re expecting him.”

“Of course, yes. To be sure.”

"Definitely, yes."

Mr. Bennett heaved himself out of the deck-chair. Beyond the French windows he could see an indistinct form in a grey suit, and remembered that this was the morning on which Sir Mallaby Marlowe’s clerk—who was taking those Schultz and Bowen papers for him to America—had written that he would call. To-day was Friday; no doubt the man was sailing from Southampton to-morrow.

Mr. Bennett got up from the deck chair. Through the French windows, he spotted a blurry figure in a grey suit and recalled that today was the morning when Sir Mallaby Marlowe’s clerk—who was taking those Schultz and Bowen papers to America for him—had said he would stop by. Today was Friday; the man was probably sailing from Southampton tomorrow.

He crossed the lawn, entered the drawing-room, and found Mr. Jno. Peters with an expression on his ill-favoured face, which looked like one of consternation, of uneasiness, even of alarm.

He walked across the lawn, entered the living room, and found Mr. Jno. Peters with an expression on his unpleasant face that looked like shock, worry, even fear.

“Morning, Mr. Peters,” said Mr. Bennett. “Very good of you to run down. Take a seat, and I’ll just go through the few notes I have made about the matter.”

“Morning, Mr. Peters,” said Mr. Bennett. “It’s very kind of you to come by. Have a seat, and I’ll just review the few notes I’ve made about the issue.”

“Mr. Bennett,” exclaimed Jno. Peters. “May—may I speak?”

“Mr. Bennett,” exclaimed Jno. Peters. “Can I—can I speak?”

“What do you mean? Eh? What? Something to say? What is it?”

“What do you mean? Huh? What? Do you have something to say? What is it?”

Mr. Peters cleared his throat awkwardly. He was feeling embarrassed at the unpleasantness of the duty which he had to perform, but it was a duty, and he did not intend to shrink from performing it. Ever since, gazing appreciatively through the drawing-room windows at the charming scene outside, he had caught sight of the unforgettable form of Billie, seated in her chair with the sketching-block on her knee, he had realised that he could not go away in silence, leaving Mr. Bennett ignorant of what he was up against.

Mr. Peters cleared his throat awkwardly. He felt embarrassed about the uncomfortable task he had to handle, but it was his responsibility, and he wasn’t going to back down from it. Ever since he had looked out through the drawing-room windows and admired the lovely scene outside, spotting Billie in her chair with her sketchbook on her lap, he realized he couldn't leave without informing Mr. Bennett about what he was facing.

One almost inclines to fancy that there must have been a curse of some kind on this house of Windles. Certainly everybody who entered it seemed to leave his peace of mind behind him. Jno. Peters had been feeling notably happy during his journey in the train from London, and the subsequent walk from the station. The splendour of the morning had soothed his nerves, and the faint wind that blew inshore from the sea spoke to him hearteningly of adventure and romance. There was a jar of pot-pourri on the drawing-room table, and he had derived considerable pleasure from sniffing at it. In short, Jno. Peters was in the pink, without a care in the world, until he had looked out of the window and seen Billie.

One could almost imagine that there was some kind of curse on the Windles' house. It seemed like everyone who stepped inside left their peace of mind behind. Jno. Peters had been feeling really happy during his train ride from London and the walk from the station. The beauty of the morning had calmed his nerves, and the gentle breeze from the sea was encouraging him with thoughts of adventure and romance. There was a jar of potpourri on the drawing-room table, and he had found great pleasure in smelling it. In short, Jno. Peters was in great spirits, with no worries at all, until he looked out the window and saw Billie.

“Mr. Bennett,” he said, “I don’t want to do anybody any harm, and, if you know all about it, and she suits you, well and good; but I think it is my duty to inform you that your stenographer is not quite right in her head. I don’t say she’s dangerous, but she isn’t compos. She decidedly is not compos, Mr. Bennett!”

“Mr. Bennett,” he said, “I don’t want to hurt anyone, and if you know everything and she works for you, that’s fine; but I feel it’s my responsibility to let you know that your stenographer isn’t quite stable. I’m not saying she’s a threat, but she isn’t really sane. She definitely is not sane, Mr. Bennett!”

Mr. Bennett stared at his well-wisher dumbly for a moment. The thought crossed his mind that, if ever there was a case of the pot calling the kettle black, this was it. His opinion of Jno. Peters’ sanity went down to zero.

Mr. Bennett stared at his well-wisher in shock for a moment. It occurred to him that, if there was ever a case of the pot calling the kettle black, this was it. His opinion of Jno. Peters’ sanity dropped to zero.

“What are you talking about? My stenographer? What stenographer?”

“What are you talking about? My secretary? What secretary?”

It occurred to Mr. Peters that a man of the other’s wealth and business connections might well have a troupe of these useful females. He particularised.

It occurred to Mr. Peters that a man with the other’s wealth and business connections might easily have a group of these helpful women. He specified.

“I mean the young lady out in the garden there, to whom you were dictating just now. The young lady with the writing-pad on her knee.”

“I’m talking about the young woman in the garden over there, the one you were just dictating to. The young woman with the notepad on her lap.”

“What! What!” Mr. Bennett spluttered. “Do you know who that is?” he exclaimed.

“What! What!” Mr. Bennett exclaimed. “Do you know who that is?”

“Oh, yes, indeed!” said Jno. Peters. “I have only met her once, when she came into our office to see Mr. Samuel, but her personality and appearance stamped themselves so forcibly on my mind, that I know I am not mistaken. I am sure it is my duty to tell you exactly what happened when I was left alone with her in the office. We had hardly exchanged a dozen words, Mr. Bennett, when—”—here Jno. Peters, modest to the core, turned vividly pink—“when she told me—she told me that I was the only man she loved!”

“Oh, yes, definitely!” said Jno. Peters. “I’ve only met her once, when she came into our office to see Mr. Samuel, but her personality and appearance left such a strong impression on me that I know I’m not mistaken. I feel it’s my duty to share exactly what happened when I was left alone with her in the office. We had barely exchanged a dozen words, Mr. Bennett, when—” here Jno. Peters, modest to the core, turned bright pink—“when she told me—she told me that I was the only man she loved!”

Mr. Bennett uttered a loud cry.

Mr. Bennett let out a loud shout.

“Sweet spirits of nitre! What!”

“Sweet spirits of nitre! What!”

“Those were her exact words.”

"Those were her exact words."

“Five!” ejaculated Mr. Bennett, in a strangled voice. “By the great horn spoon, number five!”

“Five!” Mr. Bennett exclaimed, his voice choked. “By the great horn spoon, number five!”

Mr. Peters could make nothing of this exclamation, and he was deterred from seeking light by the sudden action of his host, who, bounding from his seat with a vivacity of which one would not have believed him capable, charged to the French window and emitted a bellow.

Mr. Peters couldn't make sense of this outburst, and he was discouraged from trying to understand it by the unexpected move of his host, who sprang up from his seat with an energy that seemed unlikely, rushed to the French window, and let out a loud shout.

“Wilhelmina!”

"Will!"

Billie looked up from her sketching-block with a start. It seemed to her that there was a note of anguish, of panic, in that voice. What her father could have found in the drawing-room to be frightened at, she did not know; but she dropped her block and hurried to his assistance.

Billie looked up from her sketchbook with a jolt. It seemed to her that there was a hint of distress, of panic, in that voice. She had no idea what her father could have found in the living room that scared him, but she dropped her sketchbook and rushed to help him.

“What is it, father?”

“What's wrong, Dad?”

Mr. Bennett had retired within the room when she arrived; and, going in after him, she perceived at once what had caused his alarm. There before her, looking more sinister than ever, stood the lunatic Peters; and there was an ominous bulge in his right coat-pocket which to her excited senses betrayed the presence of the revolver. What Jno. Peters was, as a matter of fact, carrying in his right coat-pocket was a bag of mixed chocolates which he had purchased in Windlehurst. But Billie’s eyes, though bright, had no X-ray quality. Her simple creed was that, if Jno. Peters bulged at any point, that bulge must be caused by a pistol. She screamed, and backed against the wall. Her whole acquaintance with Jno Peters had been one constant backing against walls.

Mr. Bennett had stepped into the room when she got there; and, going in after him, she immediately realized what had frightened him. Right in front of her, looking more menacing than ever, stood the crazy Peters; and there was a suspicious bulge in his right coat pocket that, to her heightened senses, revealed the presence of a gun. What Jno. Peters was actually holding in his right coat pocket was a bag of mixed chocolates he had bought in Windlehurst. But Billie’s eyes, though bright, didn’t have any X-ray vision. Her simple belief was that if Jno. Peters had any bulge at all, it had to be a gun. She screamed and backed against the wall. Her entire experience with Jno. Peters had been one long series of backing against walls.

“Don’t shoot!” she cried, as Mr. Peters absent-mindedly dipped his hand into the pocket of his coat. “Oh, please don’t shoot!”

“Don’t shoot!” she yelled, as Mr. Peters absent-mindedly reached into the pocket of his coat. “Oh, please don’t shoot!”

“What the deuce do you mean?” said Mr. Bennett irritably. “Wilhelmina, this man says that you told him you loved him.”

“What on earth do you mean?” Mr. Bennett said irritably. “Wilhelmina, this guy says that you told him you loved him.”

“Yes, I did, and I do. Really, really, Mr. Peters, I do!”

“Yes, I did, and I do. Seriously, Mr. Peters, I really do!”

“Suffering cats!”

“Suffering cats!”

Mr. Bennett clutched at the back of his chair.

Mr. Bennett gripped the back of his chair.

“But you’ve only met him once,” he added almost pleadingly.

“But you’ve only met him once,” he added, almost begging.

“You don’t understand, father dear,” said Billie desperately. “I’ll explain the whole thing later, when....”

“You don't get it, Dad,” Billie said desperately. “I'll explain everything later when....”

“Father!” ejaculated Jno. Peters feebly. “Did you say ‘father?’”

“Dad!” exclaimed Jno. Peters weakly. “Did you just say ‘dad?’”

“Of course I said ‘father!’”

"Of course I said ‘Dad!’”

“This is my daughter, Mr. Peters.”

“This is my daughter, Mr. Peters.”

“My daughter! I mean, your daughter! Are—are you sure?”

“My daughter! I mean, your daughter! Are—are you sure?”

“Of course I’m sure. Do you think I don’t know my own daughter?”

“Of course I’m sure. Do you think I don’t know my own daughter?”

“But she called me Mr. Peters!”

“But she called me Mr. Peters!”

“Well, it’s your name, isn’t it?”

"Well, it’s your name, right?"

“But, if she—if this young lady is your daughter, how did she know my name?”

“But if she—if this young woman is your daughter, how did she know my name?”

The point seemed to strike Mr. Bennett. He turned to Billie.

The comment seemed to hit Mr. Bennett. He looked over at Billie.

“That’s true. Tell me, Wilhelmina, when did you and Mr. Peters meet?”

“That’s true. So, Wilhelmina, when did you and Mr. Peters meet?”

“Why, in—in Sir Mallaby Marlowe’s office, the morning you came there and found me when I was talking to Sam.”

“Why, in Sir Mallaby Marlowe’s office, the morning you came there and found me when I was talking to Sam.”

Mr. Peters uttered a subdued gargling sound. He was finding this scene oppressive to a not very robust intellect.

Mr. Peters made a soft gargling noise. He was finding this situation overwhelming for his not very strong mind.

“He—Mr. Samuel—told me your name was Miss Milliken,” he said dully.

“He—Mr. Samuel—told me your name is Miss Milliken,” he said flatly.

Billie stared at him.

Billie looked at him.

“Mr. Marlowe told you my name was Miss Milliken!” she repeated.

“Mr. Marlowe told you my name is Miss Milliken!” she repeated.

“He told me that you were the sister of the Miss Milliken who acts as stenographer for the guv’—for Sir Mallaby, and sent me in to show you my revolver, because he said you were interested and wanted to see it.”

“He told me you were the sister of Miss Milliken, who works as the secretary for the governor—Sir Mallaby—and he sent me in to show you my revolver because he said you were interested and wanted to see it.”

Billie uttered an exclamation. So did Mr. Bennett, who hated mysteries.

Billie exclaimed. So did Mr. Bennett, who couldn't stand mysteries.

“What revolver? Which revolver? What’s all this about a revolver? Have you a revolver?”

“What revolver? Which revolver? What’s going on with this revolver? Do you have a revolver?”

“Why, yes, Mr. Bennett. It is packed now in my trunk, but usually I carry it about with me everywhere in order to take a little practice at the Rupert Street range. I bought it when Sir Mallaby told me he was sending me to America, because I thought I ought to be prepared—because of the Underworld, you know.”

“Of course, Mr. Bennett. It's packed away in my trunk right now, but usually I keep it with me everywhere so I can practice at the Rupert Street range. I got it when Sir Mallaby said he was sending me to America, because I thought I should be ready—due to the Underworld, you know.”

A cold gleam had come into Billie’s eyes. Her face was pale and hard. If Sam Marlowe—at that moment carolling blithely in his bedroom at the Blue Boar in Windlehurst, washing his hands preparatory to descending to the coffee-room for a bit of cold lunch—could have seen her, the song would have frozen on his lips. Which, one might mention, as showing that there is always a bright side, would have been much appreciated by the travelling gentleman in the adjoining room, who had had a wild night with some other travelling gentlemen, and was then nursing a rather severe headache, separated from Sam’s penetrating baritone only by the thickness of a wooden wall.

A cold light had entered Billie's eyes. Her face was pale and stern. If Sam Marlowe—at that moment cheerfully singing in his room at the Blue Boar in Windlehurst, washing his hands before heading down to the coffee room for a light lunch—could have seen her, the song would have died on his lips. Which, it’s worth noting, would have been appreciated by the traveler in the next room, who had a crazy night with some other travelers and was currently dealing with a pretty bad headache, separated from Sam’s powerful singing only by a thin wooden wall.

Billie knew all. And, terrible though the fact is as an indictment of the male sex, when a woman knows all, there is invariably trouble ahead for some man. There was trouble ahead for Samuel Marlowe. Billie, now in possession of the facts, had examined them and come to the conclusion that Sam had played a practical joke on her, and she was a girl who strongly disapproved of practical humour at her expense.

Billie knew everything. And, as unfortunate as it is for men, when a woman knows everything, it usually means trouble for some guy. Samuel Marlowe was in trouble. Now aware of the facts, Billie had looked them over and concluded that Sam had played a practical joke on her, and she was someone who really disapproved of practical jokes at her expense.

“That morning I met you at Sir Mallaby’s office, Mr. Peters,” she said in a frosty voice, “Mr. Marlowe had just finished telling me a long and convincing story to the effect that you were madly in love with a Miss Milliken, who had jilted you, and that this had driven you off your head, and that you spent your time going about with a pistol, trying to shoot every red-haired woman you saw, because you thought they were Miss Milliken. Naturally, when you came in and called me Miss Milliken, and brandished a revolver, I was very frightened. I thought it would be useless to tell you that I wasn’t Miss Milliken, so I tried to persuade you that I was and hadn’t jilted you after all.”

“That morning I ran into you at Sir Mallaby’s office, Mr. Peters,” she said in a chilly tone, “Mr. Marlowe had just finished telling me a long and convincing story that you were head over heels for a Miss Milliken, who had dumped you, and that it had driven you crazy, and that you went around with a gun, trying to shoot every red-haired woman you saw because you thought they were Miss Milliken. Naturally, when you walked in and called me Miss Milliken while waving a revolver, I was really scared. I figured it would be pointless to tell you I wasn’t Miss Milliken, so I tried to convince you that I was and that I hadn’t actually dumped you after all.”

“Good gracious!” said Mr. Peters, vastly relieved; and yet—for always there is bitter mixed with the sweet—a shade disappointed. “Then—er—you don’t love me after all?”

“Good gracious!” said Mr. Peters, feeling greatly relieved; and yet—for there's always a bit of bitterness with the sweetness—he felt a twinge of disappointment. “So—um—you don’t love me after all?”

“No!” said Billie. “I am engaged to Bream Mortimer, and I love him and nobody else in the world!”

“No!” said Billie. “I’m engaged to Bream Mortimer, and I love him and no one else in the world!”

The last portion of her observation was intended for the consumption of Mr. Bennett, rather than that of Mr. Peters, and he consumed it joyfully. He folded Billie in his ample embrace.

The last part of her observation was meant for Mr. Bennett, not Mr. Peters, and he enjoyed it thoroughly. He wrapped Billie in his big embrace.

“I always thought you had a grain of sense hidden away somewhere,” he said, paying her a striking tribute. “I hope now that we’ve heard the last of all this foolishness about that young hound Marlowe.”

“I always knew you had a bit of sense somewhere,” he said, giving her high praise. “I hope now that we've heard the last of all this nonsense about that young guy Marlowe.”

“You certainly have! I don’t want ever to see him again! I hate him!”

“You definitely have! I never want to see him again! I hate him!”

“You couldn’t do better, my dear,” said Mr. Bennett, approvingly. “And now run away. Mr. Peters and I have some business to discuss.”

“You couldn’t do better, my dear,” Mr. Bennett said with approval. “Now go on, then. Mr. Peters and I have some business to talk about.”

A quarter of an hour later, Webster, the valet, sunning himself in the stable-yard, was aware of the daughter of his employer approaching him.

A little while later, Webster, the valet, enjoying the sun in the stable yard, noticed the daughter of his employer walking towards him.

“Webster,” said Billie. She was still pale. Her face was still hard, and her eyes still gleamed coldly.

“Webster,” Billie said. She still looked pale. Her face was still tough, and her eyes still shone coldly.

“Miss?” said Webster politely, throwing away the cigarette with which he had been refreshing himself.

“Miss?” Webster asked politely, tossing aside the cigarette he had been using to refresh himself.

“Will you do something for me?”

“Can you do something for me?”

“I should be more than delighted, miss.”

“I would be more than happy, miss.”

Billie whisked into view an envelope which had been concealed in the recesses of her dress.

Billie quickly revealed an envelope that had been hidden in the folds of her dress.

“Do you know the country about here well, Webster?”

“Do you know this area well, Webster?”

“Within a certain radius, not unintimately, miss. I have been for several enjoyable rambles since the fine weather set in.”

“Within a certain radius, not too far, miss. I've been on several lovely strolls since the nice weather started.”

“Do you know the place where there is a road leading to Havant, and another to Cosham? It’s about a mile down....”

“Do you know the spot where there's a road going to Havant and another one to Cosham? It's about a mile down....”

“I know the spot well, miss.”

“I know the place well, miss.”

“Well, straight in front of you when you get to the sign-post there is a little lane....”

“Well, right in front of you when you reach the signpost, there’s a little lane…”

“I know it, miss,” said Webster, with a faint smile. Twice had he escorted Miss Trimblett, Billie’s maid, thither. “A delightfully romantic spot. What with the overhanging trees, the wealth of blackberry bushes, the varied wild-flowers....”

“I know it, miss,” said Webster with a slight smile. He had taken Miss Trimblett, Billie’s maid, there twice. “It’s a wonderfully romantic place. With the trees hanging overhead, the abundance of blackberry bushes, and the colorful wildflowers...”

“Yes, never mind about the wild-flowers now. I want you after lunch, to take this note to a gentleman you will find sitting on the gate at the bottom of the lane....”

“Yes, forget about the wildflowers for now. After lunch, I want you to take this note to a man you’ll find sitting on the gate at the end of the lane....”

“Sitting on the gate, miss. Yes, miss.”

“Sitting on the gate, miss. Yeah, miss.”

“Or leaning against it. You can’t mistake him. He is rather tall and ... oh, well, there isn’t likely to be anybody else there, so you can’t make a mistake. Give him this, will you?”

“Or leaning against it. You can’t miss him. He’s pretty tall and ... oh, well, there probably won’t be anyone else there, so you can’t go wrong. Can you give him this, please?”

“Certainly, miss. Er—any message?”

"Of course, miss. Um—any message?"

“Any what?”

"Anything specific?"

“Any verbal message, miss?”

“Any messages, miss?”

“No, certainly not! You won’t forget, will you, Webster?”

“No, definitely not! You’re not going to forget, are you, Webster?”

“On no account whatever, miss. Shall I wait for an answer?”

“Absolutely not, miss. Should I wait for a response?”

“There won’t be any answer,” said Billie, setting her teeth for an instant. “Oh, Webster!”

“There won’t be any answer,” Billie said, gritting her teeth for a moment. “Oh, Webster!”

“Miss?”

"Excuse me?"

“I can rely on you to say nothing to anybody?”

“I can count on you to keep this to yourself?”

“Most undoubtedly, miss. Most undoubtedly.”

“Definitely, miss. Definitely.”

“Does anybody know anything about a feller named S. Marlowe?” inquired Webster, entering the kitchen. “Don’t all speak at once! S. Marlowe. Ever heard of him?”

“Does anyone know anything about a guy named S. Marlowe?” asked Webster, walking into the kitchen. “Don’t all speak at once! S. Marlowe. Heard of him?”

He paused for a reply, but nobody had any information to impart.

He took a moment to wait for a response, but nobody had any information to share.

“Because there’s something jolly well up! Our Miss B. is sending me with notes for him to the bottom of lanes.”

“Something is definitely off! Our Miss B. is sending me with notes for him to the end of the lanes.”

“And her engaged to young Mr. Mortimer!” said the scullery-maid, shocked. “The way they go on. Chronic!” said the scullery-maid.

“And she's engaged to young Mr. Mortimer!” said the scullery-maid, shocked. “The way they act. It's outrageous!” said the scullery-maid.

“Don’t you go getting alarmed! And don’t you,” added Webster, “go shoving your oar in when your social superiors are talking! I’ve had to speak to you about that before. My remarks were addressed to Mrs. Withers here.”

“Don’t start getting all worked up! And don’t you,” Webster added, “butt in when people who are better than you are talking! I’ve had to bring that up with you before. My comments were directed at Mrs. Withers here.”

He indicated the cook with a respectful gesture.

He gestured respectfully toward the cook.

“Yes, here’s the note, Mrs. Withers. Of course, if you had a steamy kettle handy, in about half a moment we could ... but no, perhaps it’s wiser not to risk it. And, come to that, I don’t need to unstick the envelope to know what’s inside here. It’s the raspberry, ma’am, or I’ve lost all my power to read the human female countenance. Very cold and proud-looking she was! I don’t know who this S. Marlowe is, but I do know one thing; in this hand I hold the instrument that’s going to give it him in the neck, proper! Right in the neck, or my name isn’t Montagu Webster!”

“Yes, here’s the note, Mrs. Withers. Of course, if you had a hot kettle nearby, we could ... but no, maybe it's better not to risk it. And honestly, I don’t need to open the envelope to know what's inside. It's the raspberry, ma’am, or I’ve completely lost my ability to read a woman's face. She seemed very cold and proud! I don’t know who this S. Marlowe is, but I do know one thing; in this hand, I hold the tool that's going to make him pay, big time! Right in the neck, or my name isn’t Montagu Webster!"

“Well!” said Mrs. Withers, comfortably, pausing for a moment from her labours. “Think of that!”

“Well!” said Mrs. Withers, comfortably, taking a momentary break from her work. “Can you believe that?”

“The way I look at it,” said Webster, “is that there’s been some sort of understanding between our Miss B. and this S. Marlowe, and she’s thought better of it and decided to stick to the man of her parent’s choice. She’s chosen wealth and made up her mind to hand the humble suitor the mitten. There was a rather similar situation in ‘Cupid or Mammon,’ that Nosegay Novelette I was reading in the train coming down here, only that ended different. For my part I’d be better pleased if our Miss B. would let the cash go, and obey the dictates of her own heart; but these modern girls are all alike! All out for the stuff, they are! Oh, well, it’s none of my affair,” said Webster, stifling a not unmanly sigh. For beneath that immaculate shirt-front there beat a warm heart. Montagu Webster was a sentimentalist.

“The way I see it,” said Webster, “is that there’s been some kind of understanding between our Miss B. and this S. Marlowe, and she’s thought it over and decided to stick with the guy her parents want her to be with. She’s chosen money and decided to give the humble suitor the boot. There was a pretty similar situation in ‘Cupid or Mammon,’ that Nosegay Novelette I was reading on the train coming down here, though that one ended differently. Honestly, I’d be happier if our Miss B. would let the money go and follow her own heart; but these modern girls are all the same! They’re all about the cash! Oh well, it’s not my business,” said Webster, holding back a not unmanly sigh. Because under that pristine shirt-front, there was a warm heart. Montagu Webster was a sentimentalist.

CHAPTER XVI.
WEBSTER, FRIEND IN NEED

At half-past two that afternoon, full of optimism and cold beef, gaily unconscious that Webster with measured strides was approaching ever nearer with the note that was to give it him in the neck, proper, Samuel Marlowe dangled his feet from the top bar of the gate at the end of the lane, and smoked contentedly as he waited for Billie to make her appearance. He had had an excellent lunch; his pipe was drawing well, and all Nature smiled. The breeze from the sea across the meadows tickled pleasantly the back of his head, and sang a soothing song in the long grass and ragged-robins at his feet. He was looking forward with a roseate glow of anticipation to the moment when the white flutter of Billie’s dress would break the green of the foreground. How eagerly he would jump from the gate! How lovingly he would....

At 2:30 that afternoon, full of optimism and cold beef, completely unaware that Webster was purposefully closing in with the note that would really hit him hard, Samuel Marlowe dangled his feet from the top bar of the gate at the end of the lane, smoking contentedly as he waited for Billie to show up. He had enjoyed a great lunch; his pipe was working perfectly, and nature felt peaceful. The breeze from the sea across the meadows playfully tickled the back of his head and sang a soothing tune in the long grass and ragged-robins at his feet. He was eagerly looking forward to the moment when the white flutter of Billie’s dress would break through the green in front of him. How quickly he would jump from the gate! How affectionately he would....

The elegant figure of Webster interrupted his reverie. Sam had never seen Webster before, and it was with no pleasure that he saw him now. He had come to regard this lane as his own private property, and he resented trespassers. He tucked his legs under him, and scowled at Webster under the brim of his hat.

The chic figure of Webster broke his daydream. Sam had never encountered Webster before, and he had no joy in seeing him now. He had come to view this lane as his personal space, and he disliked intruders. He tucked his legs underneath him and glared at Webster from beneath the brim of his hat.

The valet advanced towards him with the air of an affable executioner stepping daintily to the block.

The valet approached him like a friendly executioner walking lightly to the chopping block.

“Mr. Marlowe, sir?” he inquired politely.

"Mr. Marlowe, sir?" he asked politely.

Sam was startled. He could making nothing of this.

Sam was startled. He couldn't make sense of this.

“Eh? What?”

"Wait, what?"

“Have I the pleasure of addressing Mr. S. Marlowe?”

“Am I speaking with Mr. S. Marlowe?”

“Yes, that’s my name.”

“Yes, that’s me.”

“Mine is Webster, sir. I am Mr. Bennett’s personal gentleman’s gentleman. Miss Bennett entrusted me with this note to deliver to you, sir.”

“Mine is Webster, sir. I’m Mr. Bennett’s personal assistant. Miss Bennett asked me to deliver this note to you, sir.”

Sam began to grasp the position. For some reason or other, the dear girl had been prevented from coming this afternoon, and she had written to explain and relieve his anxiety. It was like her. It was just the sweet, thoughtful thing he would have expected her to do. His contentment with the existing scheme of things returned. The sun shone out again, and he found himself amiably disposed towards the messenger.

Sam started to understand the situation. For some reason, the dear girl couldn't make it this afternoon, and she had written to explain and ease his worry. That was typical of her. It was exactly the kind, considerate thing he would have expected her to do. His satisfaction with how things were going came back. The sun came out again, and he felt friendly towards the messenger.

“Fine day,” he said, as he took the note.

“Great day,” he said, as he took the note.

“Extremely, sir,” said Webster, outwardly unemotional, inwardly full of a grave pity.

“Absolutely, sir,” said Webster, showing no emotion on the outside but feeling deep pity on the inside.

It was plain to him that there had been no previous little rift to prepare the young man for the cervical operation which awaited him, and he edged a little nearer, in order to be handy to catch Sam if the shock knocked him off the gate.

It was obvious to him that there hadn’t been any earlier conflict to prepare the young man for the neck surgery ahead of him, and he moved a bit closer to be ready to catch Sam if the shock made him fall off the gate.

As it happened, it did not. Having read the opening words of the note, Sam rocked violently; but his feet were twined about the lower bars and this saved him from overbalancing. Webster stepped back, relieved.

As it turned out, it didn't. After reading the first few words of the note, Sam rocked back and forth violently; but his feet were wrapped around the lower bars, which prevented him from falling over. Webster stepped back, feeling relieved.

The note fluttered to the ground. Webster, picking it up and handing it back, was enabled to get a glimpse of the first two sentences. They confirmed his suspicions. The note was hot stuff. Assuming that it continued as it began, it was about the warmest thing of its kind that pen had ever written. Webster had received one or two heated epistles from the sex in his time—your man of gallantry can hardly hope to escape these unpleasantnesses—but none had got off the mark quite so swiftly, and with quite so much frigid violence as this.

The note fluttered to the ground. Webster picked it up and handed it back, getting a glimpse of the first two sentences. They confirmed his suspicions. The note was explosive. If it continued like it started, it was one of the hottest things ever written. Webster had received a couple of heated letters from women in his time—any man who flirts can hardly avoid these awkward moments—but none had started quite so quickly or with such cold intensity as this one.

“Thanks,” said Sam mechanically.

“Thanks,” Sam said robotically.

“Not at all, sir. You are very welcome.”

“Not at all, sir. You’re very welcome.”

Sam resumed his reading. A cold perspiration broke out on his forehead. His toes curled, and something seemed to be crawling down the small of his back. His heart had moved from its proper place and was now beating in his throat. He swallowed once or twice to remove the obstruction, but without success. A kind of pall had descended on the landscape, blotting out the sun.

Sam continued reading. A cold sweat broke out on his forehead. His toes curled, and it felt like something was crawling down his lower back. His heart had shifted from its normal spot and was now pounding in his throat. He swallowed a couple of times to clear the blockage, but it didn’t work. A sort of gloom had settled over the landscape, blocking out the sun.

Of all the rotten sensations in this world, the worst is the realisation that a thousand-to-one chance has come off, and caused our wrong-doing to be detected. There had seemed no possibility of that little ruse of his being discovered, and yet here was Billie in full possession of the facts. It almost made the thing worse that she did not say how she had come into possession of them. This gave Sam that feeling of self-pity, that sense of having been ill-used by Fate, which makes the bringing home of crime so particularly poignant.

Of all the terrible feelings in this world, the worst is realizing that a long shot has actually struck true, leading to our wrongdoing being uncovered. There seemed to be no chance of his little trick being found out, and yet here was Billie fully aware of everything. It made things even worse that she didn’t explain how she found out. This left Sam feeling sorry for himself, that sense of being wronged by Fate, which makes the consequences of crime feel even more intense.

“Fine day!” he muttered. He had a sort of subconscious feeling that it was imperative to keep engaging Webster in light conversation.

“Nice day!” he muttered. He had a kind of subconscious feeling that it was important to keep talking to Webster in a casual way.

“Yes, sir. Weather still keeps up,” agreed the valet suavely.

“Yes, sir. The weather is still holding up,” the valet replied smoothly.

Sam frowned over the note. He felt injured. Sending a fellow notes didn’t give him a chance. If she had come in person and denounced him it would not have been an agreeable experience, but at least it would have been possible then to have pleaded and cajoled and—and all that sort of thing. But what could he do now? It seemed to him that his only possible course was to write a note in reply, begging her to see him. He explored his pockets and found a pencil and a scrap of paper. For some moments he scribbled desperately. Then he folded the note.

Sam frowned at the note. He felt hurt. Sending a note didn’t give him a chance. If she had come in person and called him out, it wouldn't have been pleasant, but at least he could have tried to plead and charm her—and all that kind of stuff. But what could he do now? It seemed like his only option was to write a reply, asking her to meet him. He searched his pockets and found a pencil and a piece of paper. For a few moments, he scribbled frantically. Then he folded the note.

“Will you take this to Miss Bennett?” he said, holding it out.

“Will you take this to Miss Bennett?” he asked, offering it.

Webster took the missive, because he wanted to read it later at his leisure; but he shook his head.

Webster took the letter because he wanted to read it later at his convenience; but he shook his head.

“Useless, I fear, sir,” he said gravely.

“Useless, I’m afraid, sir,” he said seriously.

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I am afraid it would effect little or nothing, sir, sending our Miss B. notes. She is not in the proper frame of mind to appreciate them. I saw her face when she handed me the letter you have just read, and I assure you, sir, she is not in a malleable mood.”

“I’m afraid sending our Miss B. notes wouldn’t make much of a difference, sir. She’s not in the right mindset to appreciate them. I saw her face when she gave me the letter you just read, and I assure you, sir, she’s not in a flexible mood.”

“You seem to know a lot about it!”

“You really know a lot about this!”

“I have studied the sex, sir,” said Webster modestly.

“I’ve researched the topic, sir,” Webster said modestly.

“I mean, about my business, confound it! You seem to know all about it!”

“I mean, regarding my business, damn it! You seem to know everything about it!”

“Why, yes, sir, I think I may say that I have grasped the position of affairs. And, if you will permit me to say so, sir, you have my respectful sympathy.”

“Sure, sir, I believe I understand the situation. And, if you don’t mind me saying, sir, you have my respectful sympathy.”

Dignity is a sensitive plant which nourishes only under the fairest conditions. Sam’s had perished in the bleak east wind of Billie’s note. In other circumstances he might have resented this intrusion of a stranger into his most intimate concerns. His only emotion now, was one of dull but distinct gratitude. The four winds of Heaven blew chilly upon his raw and unprotected soul, and he wanted to wrap it up in a mantle of sympathy, careless of the source from which he borrowed that mantle. If Webster felt disposed, as he seemed to indicate, to comfort him, let the thing go on. At that moment Sam would have accepted condolences from a coal-heaver.

Dignity is a delicate thing that thrives only under the best conditions. Sam’s had faded in the cold east wind of Billie’s note. In a different situation, he might have resented this intrusion of a stranger into his most personal issues. But now, his only feeling was a dull but clear sense of gratitude. The four winds of Heaven blew cold against his raw and vulnerable soul, and he wanted to wrap it in a cloak of sympathy, regardless of where that cloak came from. If Webster felt inclined, as he seemed to suggest, to offer him comfort, then let it happen. In that moment, Sam would have welcomed condolences from anyone, even a coal worker.

“I was reading a story—one of the Nosegay Novelettes; I do not know if you are familiar with the series, sir?—in which much the same situation occurred. It was entitled ‘Cupid or Mammon.’ The heroine, Lady Blanche Trefusis, forced by her parents to wed a wealthy suitor, despatches a note to her humble lover, informing him it cannot be. I believe it often happens like that, sir.”

“I was reading a story—one of the Nosegay Novelettes; I’m not sure if you’ve heard of the series, sir?—that had a similar situation. It was called ‘Cupid or Mammon.’ The main character, Lady Blanche Trefusis, is pushed by her parents to marry a rich suitor, and she sends a note to her poor lover, letting him know it can’t happen. I think that kind of thing happens a lot, sir.”

“You’re all wrong,” said Sam. “It’s not that at all.”

“You're all mistaken," said Sam. "It's not that at all."

“Indeed, sir? I supposed it was.”

“Really, sir? I thought it was.”

“Nothing like it! I—I——.”

“Nothing like it! I—I—.”

Sam’s dignity, on its death-bed, made a last effort to assert itself.

Sam’s dignity, on its last legs, made one final attempt to stand its ground.

“I don’t know what it’s got to do with you!”

“I don’t know what it has to do with you!”

“Precisely, sir!” said Webster, with dignity. “Just as you say! Good afternoon, sir!”

“Exactly, sir!” said Webster, with confidence. “Just as you say! Good afternoon, sir!”

He swayed gracefully, conveying a suggestion of departure without moving his feet. The action was enough for Sam. Dignity gave an expiring gurgle, and passed away, regretted by all.

He swayed gracefully, hinting at leaving without actually moving his feet. That was enough for Sam. Dignity let out a final gurgle and faded away, missed by everyone.

“Don’t go!” he cried.

“Don’t leave!” he cried.

The idea of being left alone in this infernal lane, without human support, overpowered him. Moreover, Webster had personality. He exuded it. Already Sam had begun to cling to him in spirit, and rely on his support.

The thought of being stuck alone in this hellish place, without anyone to help, overwhelmed him. Plus, Webster had a strong personality. It really shone through. Sam had already started to connect with him emotionally and depended on his support.

“Don’t go!”

"Don’t leave!"

“Certainly not, if you do not wish it, sir.”

“Of course not, if you don’t want that, sir.”

Webster coughed gently, to show his appreciation of the delicate nature of the conversation. He was consumed with curiosity, and his threatened departure had been but a pretence. A team of horses could not have moved Webster at that moment.

Webster coughed softly to express his awareness of the sensitive nature of the conversation. He was full of curiosity, and his earlier claim of leaving had just been a cover. Nothing could have pulled Webster away at that moment.

“Might I ask, then, what...?”

"Can I ask, then, what...?"

“There’s been a misunderstanding,” said Sam. “At least, there was, but now there isn’t, if you see what I mean.”

“There’s been a misunderstanding,” Sam said. “Well, there was, but now there isn’t, if you get what I mean.”

“I fear I have not quite grasped your meaning, sir.”

"I’m afraid I don’t really understand what you mean, sir."

“Well, I—I—played a sort of—you might almost call it a sort of trick on Miss Bennett. With the best motives, of course!”

“Well, I—I—played a bit of a trick on Miss Bennett. With the best intentions, of course!”

“Of course, sir!”

"Absolutely, sir!"

“And she’s found out! I don’t know how she’s found out, but she has! So there you are!”

“And she’s found out! I don’t know how she found out, but she has! So there you go!”

“Of what nature would the trick be, sir? A species of ruse, sir,—some kind of innocent deception?”

“What's the trick like, sir? Is it a kind of ruse, sir—some sort of harmless deception?”

“Well, it was like this.”

"Well, here's how it went."

It was a complicated story to tell, and Sam, a prey to conflicting emotions, told it badly; but such was the almost superhuman intelligence of Webster, that he succeeded in grasping the salient points. Indeed, he said that it reminded him of something of much the same kind in the Nosegay Novelette, “All for Her,” where the hero, anxious to win the esteem of the lady of his heart, had bribed a tramp to simulate an attack upon her in a lonely road.

It was a complicated story to tell, and Sam, struggling with mixed emotions, didn't tell it well; but Webster, with his almost superhuman intelligence, managed to grasp the key points. In fact, he said it reminded him of something similar in the Nosegay Novelette, “All for Her,” where the hero, eager to win the affection of the woman he loved, had paid a homeless person to pretend to attack her on a deserted road.

“The principle’s the same,” said Webster.

“The principle’s the same,” Webster said.

“Well, what did he do when she found out?”

“Well, what did he do when she found out?”

“She did not find out, sir. All ended happily, and never had the wedding-bells in the old village church rung out a blither peal than they did at the subsequent union.”

“She didn’t find out, sir. Everything ended happily, and the wedding bells in the old village church rang out a happier sound than they ever had at the following union.”

Sam was thoughtful.

Sam was reflective.

“Bribed a tramp to attack her, did he?”

"Did he pay a homeless person to attack her?"

“Yes, sir. She had never thought much of him till that moment, sir. Very cold and haughty she had been, his social status being considerably inferior to her own. But, when she cried for help, and he dashed out from behind a hedge, well, it made all the difference.”

“Yes, sir. She had never paid much attention to him until that moment, sir. She had been very cold and proud, considering his social status to be much lower than hers. But when she cried for help and he rushed out from behind a hedge, it changed everything.”

“I wonder where I could get a good tramp,” said Sam, meditatively.

“I wonder where I could find a good hike,” Sam said thoughtfully.

Webster shook his head.

Webster nodded in disbelief.

“I really would hardly recommend such a procedure, sir.”

“I really wouldn’t recommend that approach, sir.”

“No, it would be difficult to make a tramp understand what you wanted.”

“No, it would be hard to make a homeless person understand what you wanted.”

Sam brightened.

Sam perked up.

“I’ve got it! You pretend to attack her, and I’ll....”

“I've got it! You pretend to attack her, and I'll....”

“I couldn’t, sir! I couldn’t, really! I should jeopardise my situation.”

“I couldn’t, sir! I couldn’t, really! I shouldn’t put my job at risk.”

“Oh, come. Be a man!”

“Oh, come on. Be a man!”

“No, sir, I fear not. There’s a difference between handing in your resignation—I was compelled to do that only recently, owing to a few words I had with the guv’nor, though subsequently prevailed upon to withdraw it—I say there’s a difference between handing in your resignation and being given the sack, and that’s what would happen—without a character, what’s more, and lucky if it didn’t mean a prison cell! No, sir, I could not contemplate such a thing.”

“No, sir, I’m afraid not. There’s a difference between resigning—I was forced to do that not long ago because of a few words I had with the boss, although I was later convinced to take it back—I mean, there’s a difference between resigning and being fired, and that’s what would happen—without a reference, and I’d be lucky if it didn’t lead to jail time! No, sir, I couldn’t even think of such a thing.”

“Then I don’t see that there’s anything to be done,” said Sam, morosely.

“Then I don’t think there’s anything we can do,” said Sam, glumly.

“Oh, I shouldn’t say that, sir,” said Webster encouragingly. “It’s simply a matter of finding the way. The problem confronting us—you, I should say....”

“Oh, I shouldn’t say that, sir,” Webster said supportively. “It’s just a matter of figuring out the path. The issue we're facing—you, I mean....”

“Us,” said Sam. “Most decidedly us.”

"Us," Sam said. "For sure, us."

“Thank you very much, sir. I would not have presumed, but if you say so.... The problem confronting us, as I envisage it, resolves itself into this. You have offended our Miss B. and she has expressed a disinclination ever to see you again. How, then, is it possible, in spite of her attitude, to recapture her esteem?”

“Thank you very much, sir. I wouldn’t have assumed, but if you say so.... The issue we’re facing, as I see it, comes down to this. You have upset our Miss B., and she has made it clear that she doesn’t want to see you again. So, how can we, despite her feelings, win back her respect?”

“Exactly,” said Sam.

"Right," said Sam.

“There are several methods which occur to one....”

“There are several methods that come to mind....”

“They don’t occur to me!

“They don’t come to me!

“Well, for example, you might rescue her from a burning building, as in ‘True As Steel’....”

“Well, for instance, you could save her from a burning building, like in ‘True As Steel’....”

“Set fire to the house, eh?” said Sam reflectively. “Yes, there might be something in that.”

“Set fire to the house, huh?” Sam said thoughtfully. “Yeah, there might be something to that.”

“I would hardly advise such a thing,” said Webster, a little hastily—flattered at the readiness with which his disciple was taking his advice, yet acutely alive to the fact that he slept at the top of the house himself. “A little drastic, if I may say so. It might be better to save her from drowning, as in ‘The Earl’s Secret.’”

“I wouldn’t really recommend that,” said Webster, a bit too quickly—flattered by how eagerly his student was following his advice, but also very aware that he himself was sleeping at the top of the house. “A bit extreme, if I can say that. It might be better to save her from drowning, like in ‘The Earl’s Secret.’”

“Ah, but where could she drown?”

“Ah, but where could she drown?”

“Well, there is a lake in the grounds....”

“Well, there’s a lake on the property….”

“Excellent!” said Sam. “Terrific! I knew I could rely on you. Say no more! The whole thing’s settled. You take her out rowing on the lake, and upset the boat. I plunge in.... I suppose you can swim?”

“Awesome!” said Sam. “Great! I knew I could count on you. No need to say anything else! It’s all figured out. You take her out rowing on the lake and tip the boat over. I’ll jump in... I hope you can swim?”

“No, sir.”

“No way, sir.”

“Oh? Well, never mind. You’ll manage somehow, I expect. Cling to the upturned boat or something, I shouldn’t wonder. There’s always a way. Yes, that’s the plan. When is the earliest you could arrange this?”

“Oh? Well, never mind. You’ll figure something out, I’m sure. Just hang onto the overturned boat or something, I wouldn’t be surprised. There’s always a solution. Yes, that’s the plan. When’s the earliest you could set this up?”

“I fear such a course must be considered out of the question, sir. It really wouldn’t do.”

“I’m afraid that option has to be ruled out, sir. It just wouldn’t work.”

“I can’t see a flaw in it.”

“I can't find a flaw in it.”

“Well, in the first place, it would certainly jeopardise my situation....”

“Well, first of all, it would definitely put my position at risk....”

“Oh, hang your situation! You talk as if you were Prime Minister or something. You can easily get another situation. A valuable man like you,” said Sam ingratiatingly.

“Oh, forget your situation! You talk like you’re the Prime Minister or something. You can easily find another job. A valuable guy like you,” said Sam, trying to ingratiate himself.

“No, sir,” said Webster firmly. “From boyhood up I’ve always had a regular horror of the water. I can’t so much as go paddling without an uneasy feeling.”

“No, sir,” Webster said firmly. “Ever since I was a kid, I’ve always had a real fear of water. I can’t even go wading without feeling uneasy.”

The image of Webster paddling was arresting enough to occupy Sam’s thoughts for a moment. It was an inspiring picture, and for an instant uplifted his spirits. Then they fell again.

The image of Webster paddling was striking enough to hold Sam’s thoughts for a moment. It was an inspiring sight and briefly lifted his spirits. Then they sank again.

“Well, I don’t see what there is to be done,” he said, gloomily. “It’s no good my making suggestions, if you have some frivolous objection to all of them.”

“Well, I don’t see what can be done,” he said, gloomily. “It’s pointless for me to make suggestions if you have some silly objection to all of them.”

“My idea,” said Webster, “would be something which did not involve my own personal and active co-operation, sir. If it is all the same to you, I should prefer to limit my assistance to advice and sympathy. I am anxious to help, but I am a man of regular habits, which I do not wish to disturb. Did you ever read ‘Footpaths of Fate,’ in the Nosegay series, sir? I’ve only just remembered it, and it contains the most helpful suggestion of the lot. There had been a misunderstanding between the heroine and the hero—their names have slipped my mind, though I fancy his was Cyril—and she had told him to hop it....”

“My idea,” said Webster, “would be something that doesn’t require my personal and active involvement, sir. If it's all the same to you, I’d prefer to limit my help to advice and support. I want to help, but I’m a person of routine, and I don’t want to disrupt that. Have you ever read ‘Footpaths of Fate’ from the Nosegay series, sir? I just remembered it, and it has the most useful suggestion of all. There was a misunderstanding between the heroine and the hero—though their names escape me, I think his was Cyril—and she told him to get lost...”

“To what?”

"To what extent?"

“To leave her for ever, sir. And what do you think he did?”

“To leave her forever, sir. And what do you think he did?”

“How the deuce do I know?”

“How the heck do I know?”

“He kidnapped her little brother, sir, to whom she was devoted, kept him hidden for a bit, and then returned him, and in her gratitude all was forgotten and forgiven, and never....”

“He kidnapped her little brother, sir, the one she was devoted to, kept him hidden for a while, and then brought him back. In her gratitude, everything was forgotten and forgiven, and never....”

“I know. Never had the bells of the old village church....”

“I know. I've never heard the bells of the old village church....”

“Rung out a blither peal. Exactly, sir. Well, there, if you will allow me to say so, you are, sir! You need seek no further for a plan of action.”

“Rang out a cheerful sound. Exactly, sir. Well, there, if you let me say so, you are, sir! You don’t need to look any further for a plan of action.”

“Miss Bennett hasn’t got a little brother.”

“Miss Bennett doesn’t have a little brother.”

“No, sir. But she has a dog, and is greatly attached to it.”

“No, sir. But she has a dog and is very attached to it.”

Sam stared. From the expression on his face it was evident that Webster imagined himself to have made a suggestion of exceptional intelligence. It struck Sam as the silliest he had ever heard.

Sam stared. From the look on his face, it was clear that Webster thought he had made a really smart suggestion. Sam found it to be the dumbest idea he had ever heard.

“You mean I ought to steal her dog?”

“You mean I should steal her dog?”

“Precisely, sir.”

"Exactly, sir."

“But, good heavens! Have you seen that dog?”

“But, wow! Have you seen that dog?”

“The one to which I allude is a small brown animal with a fluffy tail.”

“The one I'm talking about is a small brown animal with a fluffy tail.”

“Yes, and a bark like a steam-siren, and, in addition to that, about eighty-five teeth, all sharper than razors. I couldn’t get within ten feet of that dog without its lifting the roof off, and, if I did, it would chew me into small pieces.”

“Yes, and it has a bark like a steam whistle, plus about eighty-five teeth, all sharper than razors. I couldn’t get within ten feet of that dog without it raising the alarm, and if I did, it would tear me to shreds.”

“I had anticipated that difficulty, sir. In ‘Footpaths of Fate’ there was a nurse who assisted the hero by drugging the child.”

“I expected that challenge, sir. In ‘Footpaths of Fate,’ there was a nurse who helped the hero by drugging the child.”

“By Jove!” said Sam, impressed.

“Wow!” said Sam, impressed.

“He rewarded her,” said Webster, allowing his gaze to stray nonchalantly over the countryside, “liberally, very liberally.”

“He rewarded her,” Webster said, casually looking out over the countryside, “generously, really generously.”

“If you mean that you expect me to reward you if you drug the dog,” said Sam, “don’t worry. Let me bring this thing off, and you can have all I’ve got, and my cuff-links as well. Come now, this is really beginning to look like something. Speak to me more of this matter. Where do we go from here?”

“If you think I’m going to reward you for drugging the dog,” Sam said, “don’t worry. Just let me handle this, and you can have everything I’ve got, even my cuff-links. Come on, this is starting to look promising. Tell me more about this. What’s the next step?”

“I beg your pardon, sir?”

“Excuse me, sir?”

“I mean, what’s the next step in the scheme? Oh, Lord!” Sam’s face fell. The light of hope died out of his eyes. “It’s all off! It can’t be done! How could I possibly get into the house? I take it that the little brute sleeps in the house?”

“I mean, what’s the next step in the plan? Oh, man!” Sam’s face dropped. The light of hope faded from his eyes. “It’s all over! It can’t be done! How could I possibly get into the house? I assume the little monster sleeps in the house?”

“That need constitute no obstacle, sir, no obstacle at all. The animal sleeps in a basket in the hall.... Perhaps you are familiar with the interior of the house, sir?”

“That need isn't a problem, sir, not a problem at all. The animal sleeps in a basket in the hall.... Maybe you know what the inside of the house looks like, sir?”

“I haven’t been inside it since I was at school. I’m Mr. Hignett’s cousin, you know.”

“I haven’t been inside it since I was in school. I’m Mr. Hignett’s cousin, you know.”

“Indeed, sir? I wasn’t aware. Mr. Hignett has the mumps, poor gentleman.”

“Really, sir? I didn’t know that. Mr. Hignett has the mumps, poor guy.”

“Has he?” said Sam, not particularly interested. “I used to stay with him,” he went on, “during the holidays sometimes, but I’ve practically forgotten what the place is like inside. I remember the hall vaguely. Fireplace at one side, one or two suits of armour standing about, a sort of window-ledge near the front door....”

“Has he?” Sam said, not really interested. “I used to stay with him during the holidays sometimes, but I’ve mostly forgotten what the inside of the place looks like. I remember the hall a little. There was a fireplace on one side, one or two suits of armor standing around, a kind of window ledge near the front door....”

“Precisely, sir. It is close beside that window-ledge that the animal’s basket is situated. If I administer a slight soporific....”

“Exactly, sir. The animal’s basket is right next to that window ledge. If I give it a little sedative....”

“Yes, but you haven’t explained yet how I am to get into the house in the first place.”

“Yes, but you still haven’t explained how I’m supposed to get into the house in the first place.”

“Quite easily, sir. I can admit you through the drawing-room windows while dinner is in progress.”

“Sure thing, sir. I can let you in through the living room windows while dinner is being served.”

“Fine!”

"Okay!"

“You can then secrete yourself in the cupboard in the drawing-room. Perhaps you recollect the cupboard to which I refer, sir?”

“You can then hide yourself in the cupboard in the living room. Maybe you remember the cupboard I'm talking about, sir?”

“No, I don’t remember any cupboard. As a matter of fact, when I used to stay at the house the drawing-room was barred. Mrs. Hignett wouldn’t let us inside it for fear we should smash her china. Is there a cupboard?”

“No, I don’t remember any cupboard. Actually, when I stayed at the house, the drawing-room was off-limits. Mrs. Hignett wouldn’t let us in because she was afraid we would break her china. Is there a cupboard?”

“Immediately behind the piano, sir. A nice, roomy cupboard. I was glancing into it myself in a spirit of idle curiosity only the other day. It contains nothing except a few knick-knacks on an upper shelf. You could lock yourself in from the interior, and be quite comfortably seated on the floor till the household retired to bed.”

“Right behind the piano, sir. There's a spacious cupboard. I was peeking inside just the other day out of pure curiosity. It only has a few knick-knacks on the top shelf. You could lock yourself in from the inside and sit comfortably on the floor until everyone in the house goes to bed.”

“When would that be?”

"When is that?"

“They retire quite early, sir, as a rule. By half-past ten the coast is generally clear. At that time I would suggest that I came down and knocked on the cupboard door to notify you that all was well.”

“They usually go to bed pretty early, sir. By 10:30, the coast is usually clear. At that time, I would suggest I come down and knock on the cupboard door to let you know that everything is okay.”

Sam was glowing with frank approval.

Sam was beaming with genuine approval.

“You know, you’re a master-mind!” he said, enthusiastically.

“You know, you’re a genius!” he said, excitedly.

“You’re very kind, sir!”

"You're really kind, sir!"

“One of the lads, by Jove!” said Sam. “And not the worst of them! I don’t want to flatter you, but there’s a future for you in crime, if you cared to go in for it.”

“One of the guys, for real!” said Sam. “And not the worst of them! I don't want to butter you up, but there's a future for you in crime if you wanted to pursue it.”

“I am glad that you appreciate my poor efforts, sir. Then we will regard the scheme as passed and approved?”

“I’m glad you appreciate my humble efforts, sir. So, should we consider the plan approved?”

“I should say we would! It’s a bird!”

“I would definitely say we would! It’s a bird!”

“Very good, sir.”

“Sounds great, sir.”

“I’ll be round at about a quarter to eight. Will that be right?”

“I'll be there around 7:45. Does that work for you?”

“Admirable, sir.”

"Impressive, sir."

“And, I say, about that soporific.... Don’t overdo it. Don’t go killing the little beast.”

“And, I say, about that sedative... Don’t take too much. Don’t go and hurt the little guy.”

“Oh, no, sir.”

“Oh, no, sir.”

“Well,” said Sam, “you can’t say it’s not a temptation. And you know what you Napoleons of the Underworld are!”

“Well,” said Sam, “you can’t deny it’s tempting. And you know what you little Napoleons of the Underworld are!”

CHAPTER XVII.
A CROWDED NIGHT

§ 1

If there is one thing more than another which weighs upon the mind of a story-teller as he chronicles the events which he has set out to describe, it is the thought that the reader may be growing impatient with him for straying from the main channel of his tale and devoting himself to what are, after all, minor developments. This story, for instance, opened with Mrs. Horace Hignett, the world-famous writer on Theosophy, going over to America to begin a lecturing-tour; and no one realises more keenly than I do that I have left Mrs. Hignett flat. I have thrust that great thinker into the background and concentrated my attention on the affairs of one who is both her mental and her moral inferior, Samuel Marlowe. I seem at this point to see the reader—a great brute of a fellow with beetling eyebrows and a jaw like the ram of a battleship, the sort of fellow who is full of determination and will stand no nonsense—rising to remark that he doesn’t care what happened to Samuel Marlowe and that what he wants to know is, how Mrs. Hignett made out on her lecturing-tour. Did she go big in Buffalo? Did she have ’em tearing up the seats in Schenectady? Was she a riot in Chicago and a cyclone in St. Louis? Those are the points on which he desires information, or give him his money back.

If there's one thing that really weighs on a storyteller's mind as he shares his tale, it's the worry that the reader might be getting impatient with him for wandering off the main plot and focusing on what's really just minor details. Take this story, for example. It started with Mrs. Horace Hignett, the famous writer on Theosophy, heading to America to kick off her lecture tour; and I know better than anyone that I’ve left Mrs. Hignett hanging. I've pushed that brilliant thinker to the sidelines and focused instead on someone who is both her intellectual and moral inferior, Samuel Marlowe. At this moment, I can almost see the reader—a big, tough guy with bushy eyebrows and a jaw like a battleship's ram, the type who's full of determination and won't take any nonsense—getting up to say he doesn’t care what happens to Samuel Marlowe. What he wants to know is how Mrs. Hignett did on her lecture tour. Did she kill it in Buffalo? Did she have them tearing up the seats in Schenectady? Was she a hit in Chicago and a whirlwind in St. Louis? Those are the things he wants to know, or he wants his money back.

I cannot supply the information. And, before you condemn me, let me hastily add that the fault is not mine but that of Mrs. Hignett herself. The fact is, she never went to Buffalo. Schenectady saw nothing of her. She did not get within a thousand miles of Chicago, nor did she penetrate to St. Louis. For the very morning after her son Eustace sailed for England in the liner “Atlantic,” she happened to read in the paper one of those abridged passenger-lists which the journals of New York are in the habit of printing, and got a nasty shock when she saw that, among those whose society Eustace would enjoy during the voyage, was “Miss Wilhelmina Bennett, daughter of J. Rufus Bennett of Bennett, Mandelbaum and Co.”. And within five minutes of digesting this information, she was at her desk writing out telegrams cancelling all her engagements. Iron-souled as this woman was, her fingers trembled as she wrote. She had a vision of Eustace and the daughter of J. Rufus Bennett strolling together on moonlit decks, leaning over rails damp with sea-spray and, in short, generally starting the whole trouble all over again.

I can’t provide the information. And before you judge me, let me quickly say that it’s not my fault, but Mrs. Hignett’s. The truth is, she never went to Buffalo. Schenectady didn’t see her at all. She wasn’t anywhere near Chicago, nor did she make it to St. Louis. The very morning after her son Eustace sailed for England on the liner “Atlantic,” she happened to read one of those shortened passenger lists that New York newspapers usually print, and she got a nasty surprise when she saw that among the people Eustace would be traveling with was “Miss Wilhelmina Bennett, daughter of J. Rufus Bennett of Bennett, Mandelbaum and Co.” Within five minutes of processing this info, she was at her desk cancelling all her plans. As tough as this woman was, her hands shook as she wrote. She envisioned Eustace and J. Rufus Bennett’s daughter walking together on moonlit decks, leaning over rails wet with sea spray and, basically, starting all the trouble again.

In the height of the tourist season it is not always possible for one who wishes to leave America to spring on to the next boat. A long morning’s telephoning to the offices of the Cunard and the White Star brought Mrs. Hignett the depressing information that it would be a full week before she could sail for England. That meant that the inflammable Eustace would have over two weeks to conduct an uninterrupted wooing, and Mrs. Hignett’s heart sank, till suddenly she remembered that so poor a sailor as her son was not likely to have had leisure for any strolling on the deck during the voyage on the “Atlantic.”

In the peak of tourist season, it’s not always easy for someone wanting to leave America to just hop on the next boat. A long morning spent calling the offices of Cunard and White Star brought Mrs. Hignett the disappointing news that she wouldn’t be able to sail to England for a full week. That meant the irritating Eustace would have more than two weeks to pursue her without interruption, and Mrs. Hignett felt her spirits drop until she suddenly recalled that her son, being such a poor sailor, was unlikely to have had time for any leisurely strolls on the deck during the voyage on the “Atlantic.”

Having realised this, she became calmer and went about her preparations for departure with an easier mind. The danger was still great, but there was a good chance that she might be in time to intervene. She wound up her affairs in New York, and on the following Wednesday, boarded the “Nuronia” bound for Southampton.

Having realized this, she felt calmer and carried on with her departure preparations with a more relaxed mindset. The danger was still significant, but there was a good chance she could intervene in time. She wrapped up her business in New York, and the next Wednesday, she boarded the “Nuronia” headed for Southampton.

The “Nuronia” is one of the slowest of the Cunard boats. It was built at a time when delirious crowds used to swoon on the dock if an ocean liner broke the record by getting across in nine days. It rolled over to Cherbourg, dallied at that picturesque port for some hours, then sauntered across the Channel and strolled into Southampton Water in the evening of the day on which Samuel Marlowe had sat in the lane plotting with Webster, the valet. At almost the exact moment when Sam, sidling through the windows of the drawing-room, slid into the cupboard behind the piano, Mrs. Hignett was standing at the Customs barrier telling the officials that she had nothing to declare.

The “Nuronia” is one of the slowest ships in the Cunard fleet. It was built at a time when excited crowds would faint on the dock if an ocean liner broke the record by making the crossing in nine days. It made its way to Cherbourg, lingered at that beautiful port for a few hours, then casually crossed the Channel and entered Southampton Water in the evening on the same day that Samuel Marlowe had been in the lane plotting with Webster, the valet. At almost the exact moment when Sam, sneaking through the windows of the drawing-room, slipped into the cupboard behind the piano, Mrs. Hignett was at the Customs barrier telling the officials she had nothing to declare.

Mrs. Hignett was a general who believed in forced marches. A lesser woman might have taken the boat-train to London and proceeded to Windles at her ease on the following afternoon. Mrs. Hignett was made of sterner stuff. Having fortified herself with a late dinner, she hired a car and set out on the cross-country journey. It was only when the car, a genuine antique, had broken down three times in the first ten miles, that she directed the driver to take her instead to the “Blue Boar” in Windlehurst, where she arrived, tired but thankful to have reached it at all, at about eleven o’clock.

Mrs. Hignett was a general who believed in pushing through. A lesser woman might have taken the boat train to London and then gone to Windles at her leisure the next afternoon. Mrs. Hignett was made of tougher stuff. After having a late dinner, she rented a car and set off on the cross-country trip. It was only when the car, a real vintage model, broke down three times in the first ten miles that she told the driver to take her to the “Blue Boar” in Windlehurst, where she arrived, tired but grateful to have made it at all, around eleven o’clock.

At this point many, indeed most, women would have gone to bed; but the familiar Hampshire air and the knowledge that half an hour’s walking would take her to her beloved home acted on Mrs. Hignett like a restorative. One glimpse of Windles she felt that she must have before she retired for the night, if only to assure herself that it was still there. She had a cup of coffee and a sandwich brought to her by the night-porter whom she had roused from sleep, for bedtime is early in Windlehurst, and then informed him that she was going for a short walk and would ring when she returned.

At this point, many, actually most, women would have gone to bed, but the familiar Hampshire air and the thought that a half-hour walk would take her to her beloved home energized Mrs. Hignett. She felt she needed to catch a glimpse of Windles before she went to sleep, if only to reassure herself that it was still there. She had the night porter, whom she had woken from sleep since bedtime is early in Windlehurst, bring her a cup of coffee and a sandwich. She then told him that she was going for a short walk and would call when she got back.

Her heart leaped joyfully as she turned in at the drive gates of her home and felt the well-remembered gravel crunching under her feet. The silhouette of the ruined castle against the summer sky gave her the feeling which all returning wanderers know. And, when she stepped on to the lawn and looked at the black bulk of the house, indistinct and shadowy with its backing of trees, tears came into her eyes. She experienced a rush of emotion which made her feel quite faint, and which lasted until, on tiptoeing nearer to the house in order to gloat more adequately upon it, she perceived that the French windows of the drawing-room were standing ajar. Sam had left them like this in order to facilitate departure, if a hurried departure should by any mischance be rendered necessary, and drawn curtains had kept the household from noticing the fact.

Her heart leaped with joy as she drove through the gates of her home and felt the familiar gravel crunching beneath her feet. The outline of the ruined castle against the summer sky gave her that special feeling all returning travelers know. And when she stepped onto the lawn and looked at the dark shape of the house, blurry and shadowy behind the trees, tears filled her eyes. She felt a wave of emotion that almost made her faint, and it lasted until she tiptoed closer to the house to take it all in and noticed that the French windows in the drawing-room were slightly open. Sam had left them that way to make it easier to leave, should a quick exit be needed, and the drawn curtains had kept the household from noticing.

All the proprietor in Mrs. Hignett was roused. This, she felt indignantly, was the sort of thing she had been afraid would happen the moment her back was turned. Evidently laxity—one might almost say anarchy—had set in directly she had removed the eye of authority. She marched to the window and pushed it open. She had now completely abandoned her kindly scheme of refraining from rousing the sleeping house and spending the night at the inn. She stepped into the drawing-room with the single-minded purpose of routing Eustace out of his sleep and giving him a good talking-to for having failed to maintain her own standard of efficiency among the domestic staff. If there was one thing on which Mrs. Horace Hignett had always insisted it was that every window in the house must be closed at lights-out.

All of Mrs. Hignett's authority was stirred. She felt annoyed because this was exactly the kind of thing she had feared would happen the moment she turned away. Clearly, a lack of control—one might even say chaos—had taken over as soon as she removed her watchful eye. She marched to the window and pushed it open. She had completely given up on her plan to avoid waking the sleeping house and instead spend the night at the inn. She stepped into the living room with the sole intention of waking Eustace from his sleep and giving him a serious talk for not upholding her standards of efficiency among the staff. If there was one thing Mrs. Horace Hignett had always insisted on, it was that every window in the house must be closed at bedtime.

She pushed the curtains apart with a rattle and, at the same moment, from the direction of the door there came a low but distinct gasp which made her resolute heart jump and flutter. It was too dark to see anything distinctly, but, in the instant before it turned and fled, she caught sight of a shadowy male figure, and knew that her worst fears had been realised. The figure was too tall to be Eustace, and Eustace, she knew, was the only man in the house. Male figures, therefore, that went flitting about Windles, must be the figures of burglars.

She pulled the curtains apart with a rattle, and at the same moment, she heard a soft but clear gasp coming from the door that made her determined heart jump and flutter. It was too dark to clearly see anything, but just before it turned and ran away, she caught a glimpse of a shadowy male figure and realized that her worst fears had come true. The figure was too tall to be Eustace, and she knew Eustace was the only man in the house. Therefore, any male figures wandering around Windles must be burglars.

Mrs. Hignett, bold woman though she was, stood for an instant spell-bound, and for one moment of not unpardonable panic tried to tell herself that she had been mistaken. Almost immediately, however, there came from the direction of the hall a dull chunky sound as though something soft had been kicked, followed by a low gurgle and the noise of staggering feet. Unless he were dancing a pas seul out of sheer lightness of heart, the nocturnal visitor must have tripped over something.

Mrs. Hignett, though a bold woman, stood frozen for a moment and, in a fleeting moment of understandable panic, tried to convince herself that she had been mistaken. Almost immediately, however, a dull thud came from the direction of the hall, as if something soft had been kicked, followed by a low gurgle and the sound of unsteady footsteps. Unless he was doing a solo dance out of sheer joy, the nighttime visitor must have tripped over something.

The latter theory was the correct one. Montagu Webster was a man who, at many a subscription ball, had shaken a gifted dancing-pump, and nothing in the proper circumstances pleased him better than to exercise the skill which had become his as the result of twelve private lessons at half-a-crown a visit; but he recognised the truth of the scriptural adage that there is a time for dancing, and that this was not it. His only desire when, stealing into the drawing-room he had been confronted through the curtains by a female figure, was to get back to his bedroom undetected. He supposed that one of the feminine members of the house-party must have been taking a stroll in the grounds, and he did not wish to stay and be compelled to make laborious explanations of his presence there in the dark. He decided to postpone the knocking on the cupboard door, which had been the signal arranged between himself and Sam, until a more suitable occasion. In the meantime he bounded silently out into the hall, and instantaneously tripped over the portly form of Smith, the bulldog, who, roused from a light sleep to the knowledge that something was going on, and being a dog who always liked to be in the centre of the maelstrom of events, had waddled out to investigate.

The latter theory was the correct one. Montagu Webster was a guy who, at many subscription balls, had shown off his well-honed dance moves, and nothing in the right circumstances made him happier than to use the skills he had gained from twelve private lessons at two shillings and sixpence each. However, he understood the truth in the saying that there's a time for dancing, and this wasn’t it. His only wish when he snuck into the drawing-room and saw a woman’s figure through the curtains was to get back to his bedroom without being noticed. He assumed one of the women in the house-party had been taking a walk outside, and he didn’t want to stick around and be forced to awkwardly explain why he was there in the dark. He decided to hold off on knocking on the cupboard door, which was the signal he had arranged with Sam, until a more appropriate time. Meanwhile, he quietly slipped out into the hall and immediately tripped over the bulky form of Smith, the bulldog, who, having been roused from a light sleep and sensing something was happening, had waddled out to investigate, always wanting to be at the center of the action.

By the time Mrs. Hignett had pulled herself together sufficiently to feel brave enough to venture into the hall, Webster’s presence of mind and Smith’s gregariousness had combined to restore that part of the house to its normal nocturnal condition of emptiness. Webster’s stagger had carried him almost up to the green baize door leading to the servants’ staircase, and he proceeded to pass through it without checking his momentum, closely followed by Smith who, now convinced that interesting events were in progress which might possibly culminate in cake, had abandoned the idea of sleep, and meant to see the thing through. He gambolled in Webster’s wake up the stairs and along the passage leading to the latter’s room, and only paused when the door was brusquely shut in his face. Upon which he sat down to think the thing over. He was in no hurry. The night was before him, promising, as far as he could judge from the way it had opened, excellent entertainment.

By the time Mrs. Hignett had gathered her courage enough to step into the hall, Webster’s quick thinking and Smith’s friendliness had worked together to bring that part of the house back to its usual quiet nighttime state. Webster’s unsteady movements had taken him almost to the green baize door that led to the servants’ staircase, and he went through it without slowing down, closely followed by Smith who, now convinced that something exciting was happening that might involve cake, had given up on sleep and intended to stick around. He bounced after Webster up the stairs and down the hallway toward his room, only stopping when the door was suddenly slammed in his face. At that point, he sat down to think it over. He wasn’t in a rush. The night stretched ahead of him, promising, based on how it had started, some great entertainment.

Mrs. Hignett had listened fearfully to the uncouth noises from the hall. The burglars—she had now discovered that there were at least two of them—appeared to be actually romping. The situation had grown beyond her handling. If this troupe of terpsichorean marauders was to be dislodged she must have assistance. It was man’s work. She made a brave dash through the hall mercifully unmolested; found the stairs; raced up them; and fell through the doorway of her son Eustace’s bedroom like a spent Marathon runner staggering past the winning-post.

Mrs. Hignett had listened nervously to the loud noises coming from the hall. The burglars—she had now realized there were at least two of them—seemed to be actually having a party. The situation was beyond her ability to handle. If this group of dancing thieves was going to be kicked out, she needed help. This was a man's job. She bravely dashed through the hall without being noticed, found the stairs, raced up them, and collapsed through the doorway of her son Eustace’s bedroom like an exhausted marathon runner crossing the finish line.

§ 2

At about the moment when Mrs. Hignett was crunching the gravel of the drive, Eustace was lying in bed, listening to Jane Hubbard as she told the story of how an alligator had once got into her tent while she was camping on the banks of the Issawassi River in Central Africa. Ever since he had become ill, it had been the large-hearted girl’s kindly practice to soothe him to rest with some such narrative from her energetic past.

At the same time that Mrs. Hignett was walking on the gravel of the driveway, Eustace was lying in bed, listening to Jane Hubbard share her story about how an alligator once entered her tent while she was camping by the Issawassi River in Central Africa. Ever since he got sick, the warm-hearted girl had made it her routine to comfort him to sleep with one of her adventurous tales from the past.

“And what happened then?” asked Eustace, breathlessly.

“And what happened next?” asked Eustace, breathless.

He had raised himself on one elbow in his bed. His eyes shone excitedly from a face which was almost the exact shape of an Association football; for he had reached the stage of mumps when the patient begins to swell as though somebody were inflating him with a bicycle-pump.

He propped himself up on one elbow in bed. His eyes sparkled with excitement on a face that was almost exactly like a soccer ball; he had reached the stage of mumps when the patient starts to swell as if someone is inflating him with a bike pump.

“Oh, I jabbed him in the eye with a pair of nail-scissors, and he went away!” said Jane Hubbard.

“Oh, I poked him in the eye with a pair of nail scissors, and he left!” said Jane Hubbard.

“You know, you’re wonderful!” cried Eustace. “Simply wonderful!”

“You know, you’re amazing!” exclaimed Eustace. “Absolutely amazing!”

Jane Hubbard flushed a little beneath her tan. She loved his pretty enthusiasm. He was so genuinely stirred by what were to her the merest commonplaces of life.

Jane Hubbard flushed a bit under her tan. She loved his charming enthusiasm. He was so genuinely excited by what seemed to her like the simplest things in life.

“Why, if an alligator got into my tent,” said Eustace, “I simply wouldn’t know what to do! I should be nonplussed.”

“Why, if an alligator got into my tent,” said Eustace, “I honestly wouldn’t know what to do! I’d be completely puzzled.”

“Oh, it’s just a knack,” said Jane, carelessly. “You soon pick it up.”

“Oh, it’s just a skill,” Jane said casually. “You’ll get the hang of it quickly.”

“Nail-scissors!”

"Nail clippers!"

“It ruined them, unfortunately. They were never any use again. For the rest of the trip I had to manicure myself with a hunting-spear.”

“It messed them up, unfortunately. They were never usable again. For the rest of the trip, I had to groom myself with a hunting spear.”

“You’re a marvel!”

“You're amazing!”

Eustace lay back in bed and gave himself up to meditation. He had admired Jane Hubbard before, but the intimacy of the sick-room and the stories which she had told him to relieve the tedium of his invalid state had set the seal on his devotion. It has always been like this since Othello wooed Desdemona. For three days Jane Hubbard had been weaving her spell about Eustace Hignett, and now she monopolised his entire horizon. She had spoken, like Othello, of antres vast and deserts idle, rough quarries, rocks and hills whose heads touched heaven, and of the cannibals that each other eat, the Anthropophagi, and men whose heads do grow beneath their shoulders. This to hear would Eustace Hignett seriously incline, and swore, in faith, ’twas strange, ’twas passing strange, ’twas pitiful, ’twas wondrous pitiful. He loved her for the dangers she had passed, and she loved him that he did pity them. In fact, one would have said that it was all over except buying the licence, had it not been for the fact that his very admiration served to keep Eustace from pouring out his heart. It seemed incredible to him that the queen of her sex, a girl who had chatted in terms of equality with African head-hunters and who swatted alligators as though they were flies, could ever lower herself to care for a man who looked like the “after-taking” advertisement of a patent food.

Eustace lay back in bed and surrendered to meditation. He had liked Jane Hubbard before, but the closeness of the sick room and the stories she shared to pass the time during his recovery solidified his feelings for her. It had always been like this since Othello pursued Desdemona. For three days, Jane Hubbard had been casting her spell over Eustace Hignett, and now she filled his entire thoughts. She had spoken, like Othello, of vast lands and empty deserts, rough quarries, towering rocks, and hills that touched the sky, as well as the terrifying cannibals, the Anthropophagi, and men with heads that grew beneath their shoulders. Hearing this made Eustace Hignett intrigued, and he swore it was strange, truly strange, pitiful, and wonderfully pitiful. He loved her for the dangers she had faced, and she loved him for having sympathy for them. In fact, it seemed like everything was settled except for getting the marriage license, if not for the fact that his admiration kept Eustace from fully opening up. It seemed unbelievable to him that the ultimate woman, a girl who had conversed equally with African head-hunters and swatted alligators like they were flies, could ever consider a man who looked like the “after” picture of a food advertisement.

But even those whom Nature has destined to be mates may misunderstand each other, and Jane, who was as modest as she was brave, had come recently to place a different interpretation on his silence. In the last few days of the voyage she had quite made up her mind that Eustace Hignett loved her and would shortly intimate as much in the usual manner; but, since coming to Windles, she had begun to have doubts. She was not blind to the fact that Billie Bennett was distinctly prettier than herself and far more the type to which the ordinary man is attracted. And, much as she loathed the weakness and despised herself for yielding to it, she had become distinctly jealous of her. True, Billie was officially engaged to Bream Mortimer, but she had had experience of the brittleness of Miss Bennett’s engagements, and she could by no means regard Eustace as immune.

But even those who are meant to be together can misunderstand one another, and Jane, who was as modest as she was brave, had recently started to see his silence in a different light. By the last few days of the trip, she was sure that Eustace Hignett loved her and would soon express it in the usual way; however, since arriving at Windles, she had begun to doubt that. She noticed that Billie Bennett was definitely prettier than she was and much more the type that most men are attracted to. And even though she hated feeling this way and despised herself for giving in to it, she had grown noticeably jealous of Billie. True, Billie was officially engaged to Bream Mortimer, but she had seen how fragile Miss Bennett’s engagements could be, and she certainly didn’t think Eustace was any different.

“Do you suppose they will be happy?” she asked.

“Do you think they’ll be happy?” she asked.

“Eh? Who?” said Eustace, excusably puzzled, for they had only just finished talking about alligators. But there had been a pause since his last remark, and Jane’s thoughts had flitted back to the subject that usually occupied them.

“Eh? Who?” Eustace asked, understandably confused, since they had just been talking about alligators. However, there had been a pause since his last comment, and Jane’s thoughts had drifted back to the topic that usually interested them.

“Billie and Bream Mortimer.”

“Billie and Bream Mortimer.”

“Oh!” said Eustace. “Yes, I suppose so.”

“Oh!” said Eustace. “Yeah, I guess so.”

“She’s a delightful girl.”

"She's a charming girl."

“Yes,” said Eustace without much animation.

“Yes,” Eustace said flatly.

“And, of course, it’s nice their fathers being so keen on the match. It doesn’t often happen that way.”

“And, of course, it’s great that their dads are so excited about the game. That doesn’t happen very often.”

“No. People’s people generally want people to marry people people don’t want to marry,” said Eustace, clothing in words a profound truth which from the earliest days of civilisation has deeply affected the youth of every country.

“No. People generally want others to marry people that those others don’t want to marry,” said Eustace, putting into words a deep truth that has influenced the youth of every country since the earliest days of civilization.

“I suppose your mother has got somebody picked out for you to marry?” said Jane casually.

“I guess your mom has someone picked out for you to marry?” Jane said casually.

“Mother doesn’t want me to marry anybody,” said Eustace with gloom. It was another obstacle to his romance.

“Mom doesn’t want me to marry anyone,” said Eustace gloomily. It was just another hurdle to his romance.

“What, never?”

“What, never?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Why ever not?”

“Why not?”

“As far as I can make out, if I marry, I get this house and mother has to clear out. Silly business!”

“As far as I can tell, if I get married, I get this house and my mom has to move out. What a ridiculous situation!”

“Well, you wouldn’t let your mother stand in the way if you ever really fell in love?” said Jane.

“Well, you wouldn’t let your mom stop you if you ever really fell in love?” said Jane.

“It isn’t so much a question of letting her stand in the way. The tough job would be preventing her. You’ve never met my mother!”

“It’s not really about letting her stand in the way. The hard part would be stopping her. You’ve never met my mom!”

“No, I’m looking forward to it!”

“No, I can’t wait for it!”

“You’re looking forward...!” Eustace eyed her with honest amazement.

“You're looking forward...!” Eustace stared at her in genuine surprise.

“But what could your mother do? I mean, supposing you had made up your mind to marry somebody.”

“But what could your mom do? I mean, what if you decided to marry someone?”

“What could she do? Why, there isn’t anything she wouldn’t do. Why, once....” Eustace broke off. The anecdote which he had been about to tell contained information which, on reflection, he did not wish to reveal.

“What could she do? Well, there isn’t anything she wouldn’t do. In fact, once....” Eustace stopped abruptly. The story he was about to share included details that, on second thought, he decided he didn’t want to disclose.

“Once—...?” said Jane.

“Once—...?” Jane said.

“Oh, well, I was just going to show you what mother is like. I—I was going out to lunch with a man, and—and—” Eustace was not a ready improvisator—“and she didn’t want me to go, so she stole all my trousers!”

“Oh, well, I was just going to show you what my mom is like. I—I was going out to lunch with a guy, and—and—” Eustace wasn’t great at thinking on his feet—“and she didn’t want me to go, so she took all my pants!”

Jane Hubbard started, as if, wandering through one of her favourite jungles, she had perceived a snake in her path. She was thinking hard. That story which Billie had told her on the boat about the man to whom she had been engaged, whose mother had stolen his trousers on the wedding morning ... it all came back to her with a topical significance which it had never had before. It had lingered in her memory, as stories will, but it had been a detached episode, having no personal meaning for her. But now.... “She did that just to stop you going out to lunch with a man?” she said slowly.

Jane Hubbard paused, as if wandering through one of her favorite jungles, she had spotted a snake in her path. She was deep in thought. The story Billie had told her on the boat about the man she was engaged to, whose mother stole his pants on the wedding morning... it all resurfaced with a relevance it never had before. It had stuck in her mind, as stories often do, but it had felt like a random event with no personal connection. But now... “She did that just to keep you from having lunch with a guy?” she said slowly.

“Yes, rotten thing to do, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, that was a terrible thing to do, wasn’t it?”

Jane Hubbard moved to the foot of the bed, and her forceful gaze, shooting across the intervening counterpane, pinned Eustace to the pillow. She was in the mood which had caused spines in Somaliland to curl like withered leaves.

Jane Hubbard moved to the foot of the bed, and her intense gaze, shooting across the covering, pinned Eustace to the pillow. She was in the kind of mood that could make spines in Somaliland curl like dry leaves.

“Were you ever engaged to Billie Bennett?” she demanded.

“Were you ever engaged to Billie Bennett?” she asked.

Eustace Hignett licked dry lips. His face looked like a hunted melon. The flannel bandage, draped around it by loving hands, hardly supported his sagging jaw.

Eustace Hignett licked his dry lips. His face resembled a hunted melon. The flannel bandage, wrapped around it by caring hands, barely propped up his drooping jaw.

“Why—er—”

"Why—um—"

Were you?” cried Jane, stamping an imperious foot. There was that in her eye before which warriors of the lower Congo had become as chewed blotting-paper. Eustace Hignett shrivelled in the blaze. He was filled with an unendurable sense of guilt.

Were you?” Jane shouted, stamping her foot with authority. There was something in her gaze that would have made warriors from the lower Congo feel like crumpled paper. Eustace Hignett shrank under her intensity. He was overwhelmed by an unbearable guilt.

“Well—er—yes,” he mumbled weakly.

“Well—uh—yeah,” he mumbled weakly.

Jane Hubbard buried her face in her hands and burst into tears. She might know what to do when alligators started exploring her tent, but she was a woman.

Jane Hubbard buried her face in her hands and started crying. She might know how to handle it when alligators came into her tent, but she was a woman.

This sudden solution of steely strength into liquid weakness had on Eustace Hignett the stunning effects which the absence of the last stair has on the returning reveller creeping up to bed in the dark. It was as though his spiritual foot had come down hard on empty space and caused him to bite his tongue. Jane Hubbard had always been to him a rock of support. And now the rock had melted away and left him wallowing in a deep pool.

This sudden shift from tough strength to soft weakness hit Eustace Hignett like the surprise of missing the last step on the way to bed in the dark. It felt like his spiritual foot had landed on nothing and made him bite his tongue. Jane Hubbard had always been his solid support. And now that support had vanished, leaving him floundering in a deep pool.

He wallowed gratefully. It had only needed this to brace him to the point of declaring his love. His awe of this girl had momentarily vanished. He felt strong and dashing. He scrambled down the bed and peered over the foot of it at her huddled form.

He eagerly settled in. He just needed this to give him the confidence to declare his love. His admiration for the girl had briefly faded. He felt strong and charming. He hopped off the bed and looked over the foot of it at her curled-up figure.

“Have some barley-water,” he urged. “Try a little barley-water.”

“Have some barley water,” he encouraged. “Try a bit of barley water.”

It was all he had to offer her except the medicine which, by the doctor’s instructions, he took three times a day in a quarter of a glass of water.

It was all he could give her besides the medicine, which, according to the doctor's instructions, he took three times a day in a quarter glass of water.

“Go away!” sobbed Jane Hubbard.

"Leave me alone!" sobbed Jane Hubbard.

The unreasonableness of this struck Eustace.

The absurdity of this hit Eustace.

“But I can’t. I’m in bed. Where could I go?”

“But I can’t. I’m in bed. Where would I go?”

“I hate you!”

"I can't stand you!"

“Oh, don’t say that!”

“Oh, don’t say that!”

“You’re still in love with her!”

“You're still in love with her!”

“Nonsense! I never was in love with her.”

“Nonsense! I was never in love with her.”

“Then why were you going to marry her?”

“Then why were you planning to marry her?”

“Oh, I don’t know. It seemed a good idea at the time.”

“Oh, I don’t know. It felt like a good idea back then.”

“Oh! Oh! Oh!”

“Oh my gosh!”

Eustace bent a little further over the end of the bed and patted her hair.

Eustace leaned a bit more over the edge of the bed and gently patted her hair.

“Do have some barley-water,” he said. “Just a sip!”

“Have some barley water,” he said. “Just a sip!”

“You are in love with her!” sobbed Jane.

“You are in love with her!” cried Jane.

“I’m not! I love you!

“I’m not! I love you!”

“You don’t!”

"You can't!"

“Pardon me!” said Eustace firmly. “I’ve loved you ever since you gave me that extraordinary drink with Worcester sauce in it on the boat.”

“Excuse me!” Eustace said confidently. “I’ve loved you ever since you gave me that amazing drink with Worcestershire sauce in it on the boat.”

“They why didn’t you say so before?”

“They, why didn't you say that earlier?”

“I hadn’t the nerve. You always seemed so—I don’t know how to put it—I always seemed such a worm. I was just trying to get the courage to propose when I caught the mumps, and that seemed to me to finish it. No girl could love a man with three times the proper amount of face.”

“I didn’t have the nerve. You always seemed so—I don’t know how to say it—I always felt like such a loser. I was just trying to work up the courage to propose when I got the mumps, and that made me think it was all over. No girl could love a guy with three times the normal amount of face.”

“As if that could make any difference! What does your outside matter? I have seen your inside!”

"As if that would change anything! What does your appearance matter? I've seen who you really are!"

“I beg your pardon?”

"Excuse me?"

“I mean....”

"I mean..."

Eustace fondled her back hair.

Eustace touched her long hair.

“Jane! Queen of my soul! Do you really love me?”

“Jane! Queen of my heart! Do you really love me?”

“I’ve loved you ever since we met on the Subway.” She raised a tear-stained face. “If only I could be sure that you really loved me!”

“I’ve loved you ever since we met on the subway.” She lifted her tear-streaked face. “If only I could know for sure that you really loved me!”

“I can prove it!” said Eustace proudly. “You know how scared I am of my mother. Well, for your sake I overcame my fear, and did something which, if she ever found out about it, would make her sorer than a sunburned neck! This house. She absolutely refused to let it to old Bennett and old Mortimer. They kept after her about it, but she wouldn’t hear of it. Well, you told me on the boat that Wilhelmina Bennett had invited you to spend the summer with her, and I knew that, if they didn’t come to Windles, they would take some other place, and that meant I wouldn’t see you. So I hunted up old Mortimer, and let it to him on the quiet, without telling my mother anything about it!”

“I can prove it!” Eustace said proudly. “You know how scared I am of my mom. Well, for your sake, I faced my fear and did something that would make her angrier than a bad sunburn if she ever found out! This house. She absolutely refused to rent it to old Bennett and old Mortimer. They kept asking her about it, but she wouldn’t listen. Well, you told me on the boat that Wilhelmina Bennett had invited you to spend the summer with her, and I knew that if they didn’t come to Windles, they would find somewhere else to stay, and that meant I wouldn’t see you. So I went to old Mortimer and rented it to him quietly, without telling my mom anything about it!”

“Why, you darling angel child,” cried Jane Hubbard joyfully. “Did you really do that for my sake? Now I know you love me!”

“Why, you sweet little angel,” cried Jane Hubbard happily. “Did you really do that for me? Now I know you love me!”

“Of course, if mother ever got to hear of it...!”

“Of course, if Mom ever found out about it...!”

Jane Hubbard pushed him gently into the nest of bedclothes, and tucked him in with strong, calm hands. She was a very different person from the girl who so short a while before had sobbed on the carpet. Love is a wonderful thing.

Jane Hubbard gently pushed him into the pile of blankets and tucked him in with strong, steady hands. She was a completely different person from the girl who had cried on the carpet just a little while before. Love is a beautiful thing.

“You mustn’t excite yourself,” she said. “You’ll be getting a temperature. Lie down and try to get to sleep.” She kissed his bulbous face. “You have made me so happy, Eustace darling.”

“You shouldn’t get worked up,” she said. “You’ll start running a fever. Lie down and try to sleep.” She kissed his round face. “You’ve made me so happy, Eustace darling.”

“That’s good,” said Eustace cordially. “But it’s going to be an awful jar for mother!”

"That's great," said Eustace warmly. "But it's going to be a huge shock for Mom!"

“Don’t you worry about that. I’ll break the news to your mother. I’m sure she will be quite reasonable about it.”

“Don’t worry about that. I’ll tell your mom. I’m sure she’ll be pretty reasonable about it.”

Eustace opened his mouth to speak, then closed it again.

Eustace opened his mouth to say something, then shut it again.

“Lie back quite comfortably, and don’t worry,” said Jane Hubbard. “I’m going to my room to get a book to read you to sleep. I shan’t be five minutes. And forget about your mother. I’ll look after her.”

“Just lie back and relax, no worries,” said Jane Hubbard. “I’m heading to my room to grab a book to read to you until you fall asleep. I’ll be back in five minutes. And don’t think about your mom. I’ll take care of her.”

Eustace closed his eyes. After all, this girl had fought lions, tigers, pumas, cannibals, and alligators in her time with a good deal of success. There might be a sporting chance of victory for her when she moved a step up in the animal kingdom and tackled his mother. He was not unduly optimistic, for he thought she was going out of her class; but he felt faintly hopeful. He allowed himself to drift into pleasant meditation.

Eustace closed his eyes. After all, this girl had taken on lions, tigers, pumas, cannibals, and alligators in her time with quite a bit of success. There might be a decent chance of her winning when she stepped up in the animal hierarchy and dealt with his mother. He wasn't overly optimistic, as he thought she was going beyond her level; but he felt slightly hopeful. He let himself drift into a nice daydream.

There was a scrambling sound outside the door. The handle turned.

There was a scuffling noise outside the door. The doorknob twisted.

“Hullo! Back already?” said Eustace, opening his eyes.

“Huh! Back already?” said Eustace, opening his eyes.

The next moment he opened them wider. His mouth gaped slowly like a hole in a sliding cliff. Mrs. Horace Hignett was standing at his bedside.

The next moment he opened his eyes wider. His mouth hung open slowly like a gap in a sliding cliff. Mrs. Horace Hignett was standing by his bedside.

§ 3

In the moment which elapsed before either of the two could calm their agitated brains to speech, Eustace became aware, as never before, of the truth of that well-known line—“Peace, perfect peace, with loved ones far away.” There was certainly little hope of peace with loved ones in his bedroom. Dully, he realised that in a few minutes Jane Hubbard would be returning with her book, but his imagination refused to envisage the scene which would then occur.

In the moment that passed before either of them could calm their racing thoughts enough to speak, Eustace suddenly understood, more than ever, the truth of the famous line—“Peace, perfect peace, with loved ones far away.” There was definitely little chance of peace with loved ones in his bedroom. He numbly realized that in a few minutes Jane Hubbard would be back with her book, but he couldn’t picture what would happen next.

“Eustace!”

“Eustace!”

Mrs. Hignett gasped, hand on heart.

Mrs. Hignett gasped, hand on her heart.

“Eustace!” For the first time Mrs. Hignett seemed to become aware that it was a changed face that confronted hers. “Good gracious! How stout you’ve grown!”

“Eustace!” For the first time, Mrs. Hignett seemed to realize that a different face was looking back at her. “Goodness! You’ve gotten so chubby!”

“It’s mumps.”

"It’s mumps."

“Mumps!”

“Mumps!”

“Yes, I’ve got mumps.”

"Yes, I have mumps."

Mrs. Hignett’s mind was too fully occupied with other matters to allow her to dwell on this subject.

Mrs. Hignett was too busy with other things to think about this topic.

“Eustace, there are men in the house!”

“Eustace, there are guys in the house!”

This fact was just what Eustace had been wondering how to break to her.

This was exactly what Eustace had been trying to figure out how to tell her.

“I know,” he said uneasily.

"I know," he said nervously.

“You know!” Mrs. Hignett stared. “Did you hear them?”

“You know!” Mrs. Hignett exclaimed, staring in disbelief. “Did you hear them?”

“Hear them?” said Eustace, puzzled.

“Do you hear that?” Eustace asked, puzzled.

“The drawing-room window was left open, and there are two burglars in the hall!”

“The living room window was left open, and there are two burglars in the hallway!”

“Oh, I say, no! That’s rather rotten!” said Eustace.

“Oh, no way! That’s really terrible!” said Eustace.

“I saw them and heard them! I—oh!” Mrs. Hignett’s sentence trailed off into a suppressed shriek, as the door opened and Jane Hubbard came in.

“I saw them and heard them! I—oh!” Mrs. Hignett’s sentence faded into a stifled scream as the door opened and Jane Hubbard walked in.

Jane Hubbard was a girl who by nature and training was well adapted to bear shocks. Her guiding motto in life was that helpful line of Horace—Aequam memento rebus in arduis servare mentem. (For the benefit of those who have not, like myself, enjoyed an expensive classical education,—memento—Take my tip—servare—preserve—aequam—an unruffled—mentem—mind—rebus in arduis—in every crisis). She had only been out of the room a few minutes, and in that brief period a middle-aged lady of commanding aspect had apparently come up through a trap. It would have been enough to upset most girls, but Jane Hubbard bore it calmly. All through her vivid life her bedroom had been a sort of cosy corner for murderers, alligators, tarantulas, scorpions, and every variety of snake, so she accepted the middle-aged lady without comment.

Jane Hubbard was a girl who, by nature and training, was well equipped to handle shocks. Her guiding motto in life was that helpful line from Horace—Aequam memento rebus in arduis servare mentem. (For those who, like me, haven't had the privilege of an expensive classical education—memento—Take my tip—servare—preserve—aequam—an unruffled—mentem—mind—rebus in arduis—in every crisis). She had only been out of the room for a few minutes, and in that brief time, a middle-aged lady with a commanding presence had seemingly come up from a trap door. It would have been enough to unsettle most girls, but Jane Hubbard handled it calmly. Throughout her colorful life, her bedroom had been a kind of cozy hideout for murderers, alligators, tarantulas, scorpions, and every type of snake, so she accepted the middle-aged lady without comment.

“Good evening,” she said placidly.

“Good evening,” she said calmly.

Mrs. Hignett, having rallied from her moment of weakness, glared at the new arrival dumbly. She could not place Jane. From the airy way in which she had strolled into the room, she appeared to be some sort of a nurse; but she wore no nurse’s uniform.

Mrs. Hignett, having recovered from her moment of weakness, stared at the newcomer in confusion. She couldn't identify Jane. With the relaxed manner in which she had entered the room, she seemed like some kind of nurse; but she wasn't wearing any nurse's uniform.

“Who are you?” she asked stiffly.

“Who are you?” she asked coldly.

“Who are you?” asked Jane.

“Who are you?” asked Jane.

“I,” said Mrs. Hignett portentously, “am the owner of this house, and I should be glad to know what you are doing in it. I am Mrs. Horace Hignett.”

“I,” said Mrs. Hignett seriously, “am the owner of this house, and I would like to know what you are doing here. I am Mrs. Horace Hignett.”

A charming smile spread itself over Jane’s finely-cut face.

A charming smile spread across Jane’s well-defined face.

“I’m so glad to meet you,” she said. “I have heard so much about you.”

“I’m really happy to meet you,” she said. “I’ve heard so much about you.”

“Indeed?” said Mrs. Hignett coldly. “And now I should like to hear a little about you.”

“Really?” Mrs. Hignett said coolly. “Now, I’d like to know a bit about you.”

“I’ve read all your books,” said Jane. “I think they’re wonderful.”

“I’ve read all your books,” Jane said. “I think they’re amazing.”

In spite of herself, in spite of a feeling that this young woman was straying from the point, Mrs. Hignett could not check a slight influx of amiability. She was an authoress who received a good deal of incense from admirers, but she could always do with a bit more. Besides, most of the incense came by post. Living a quiet and retired life in the country, it was rarely that she got it handed to her face to face. She melted quite perceptibly. She did not cease to look like a basilisk, but she began to look like a basilisk who has had a good lunch.

In spite of herself, and despite feeling that this young woman was missing the point, Mrs. Hignett couldn’t help but feel a slight wave of warmth. She was an author who received quite a bit of praise from her fans, but she could always use a little more. Besides, most of the compliments came by mail. Living a quiet and secluded life in the countryside, it was rare for her to get them in person. She noticeably softened. While she didn’t stop looking like a basilisk, she did begin to look like a basilisk that had just had a nice meal.

“My favourite,” said Jane, who for a week had been sitting daily in a chair in the drawing-room adjoining the table on which the authoress’s complete works were assembled, “is ‘The Spreading Light.’ I do like ‘The Spreading Light!’”

“My favorite,” said Jane, who had been sitting every day in a chair in the drawing room next to the table where the author's complete works were laid out, “is ‘The Spreading Light.’ I really like ‘The Spreading Light!’”

“It was written some years ago,” said Mrs. Hignett with something approaching cordiality, “and I have since revised some of the views I state in it, but I still consider it quite a good text-book.”

“It was written a few years ago,” said Mrs. Hignett with a hint of friendliness, “and I have since changed some of the opinions I express in it, but I still think it’s a pretty good textbook.”

“Of course, I can see that ‘What of the Morrow?’ is more profound,” said Jane. “But I read ‘The Spreading Light’ first, and of course that makes a difference.”

“Of course, I can see that ‘What of the Morrow?’ is deeper,” said Jane. “But I read ‘The Spreading Light’ first, and that definitely makes a difference.”

“I can quite see that it would,” agreed Mrs. Hignett. “One’s first step across the threshold of a new mind, one’s first glimpse....”

“I can totally see that it would,” agreed Mrs. Hignett. “One’s first step across the threshold of a new mind, one’s first glimpse....”

“Yes, it makes you feel....”

“Yes, it makes you feel...”

“Like some watcher of the skies,” said Mrs. Hignett, “when a new planet swims into his ken, or like....”

“Like some observer of the skies,” said Mrs. Hignett, “when a new planet comes into view, or like....”

“Yes, doesn’t it!” said Jane.

“Yes, it does!” said Jane.

Eustace, who had been listening to the conversation with every muscle tense, in much the same mental attitude as that of a peaceful citizen in a Wild West Saloon who holds himself in readiness to dive under a table directly the shooting begins, began to relax. What he had shrinkingly anticipated would be the biggest thing since the Dempsey-Carpentier fight seemed to be turning into a pleasant social and literary evening not unlike what he imagined a meeting of old Girton students must be. For the first time since his mother had come into the room he indulged in the luxury of a deep breath.

Eustace, who had been listening to the conversation with every muscle tense, like a peaceful citizen in a Wild West saloon ready to dive under a table as soon as the shooting starts, began to relax. What he had anxiously anticipated would be the biggest event since the Dempsey-Carpentier fight was turning into a pleasant evening of socializing and literature, much like he imagined a gathering of old Girton students would be. For the first time since his mother had entered the room, he allowed himself the luxury of a deep breath.

“But what are you doing here?” asked Mrs. Hignett, returning almost reluctantly to the main issue.

“But what are you doing here?” Mrs. Hignett asked, coming back to the main point almost reluctantly.

Eustace perceived that he had breathed too soon. In an unobtrusive way he subsided into the bed and softly pulled the sheets over his head, following the excellent tactics of the great Duke of Wellington in his Peninsular campaign. “When in doubt,” the Duke used to say, “retire and dig yourself in.”

Eustace realized he had acted too quickly. Quietly, he settled back into the bed and gently pulled the sheets over his head, following the smart strategy of the great Duke of Wellington during his Peninsular campaign. “When in doubt,” the Duke would say, “back off and hunker down.”

“I’m nursing dear Eustace,” said Jane.

“I’m taking care of dear Eustace,” said Jane.

Mrs. Hignett quivered, and cast an eye on the hump in the bedclothes which represented dear Eustace. A cold fear had come upon her.

Mrs. Hignett shivered and glanced at the lump in the blankets that was dear Eustace. A chill of fear washed over her.

“‘Dear Eustace!’” she repeated mechanically.

“‘Dear Eustace!’” she said robotically.

“We’re engaged,” said Jane.

"We're engaged," Jane said.

“Engaged! Eustace, is this true?”

"Engaged! Eustace, is this real?"

“Yes,” said a muffled voice from the interior of the bed.

“Yes,” said a muffled voice from inside the bed.

“And poor Eustace is so worried,” continued Jane, “about the house.” She went on quickly. “He doesn’t want to deprive you of it, because he knows what it means to you. So he is hoping—we are both hoping—that you will accept it as a present when we are married. We really shan’t want it, you know. We are going to live in London. So you will take it, won’t you—to please us?”

“And poor Eustace is so worried,” continued Jane, “about the house.” She quickly added, “He doesn’t want to take it away from you because he understands how much it means to you. So he’s hoping—we’re both hoping—that you’ll accept it as a gift when we get married. We honestly won’t need it, you know. We’re planning to live in London. So, will you take it, please?”

We all of us, even the greatest of us, have our moments of weakness. Only a short while back, in this very room, we have seen Jane Hubbard, that indomitable girl, sobbing brokenly on the carpet. Let us then not express any surprise at the sudden collapse of one of the world’s greatest female thinkers. As the meaning of this speech smote on Mrs. Horace Hignett’s understanding, she sank weeping into a chair. The ever-present fear that had haunted her had been exorcised. Windles was hers in perpetuity. The relief was too great. She sat in her chair and gulped; and Eustace, greatly encouraged, emerged slowly from the bedclothes like a worm after a thunderstorm.

We all have our moments of weakness, even the strongest among us. Just a little while ago, in this very room, we saw Jane Hubbard, that unstoppable girl, sobbing uncontrollably on the carpet. So, let’s not be surprised by the sudden breakdown of one of the world’s greatest female thinkers. As the meaning of this speech hit Mrs. Horace Hignett, she sank down weeping into a chair. The constant fear that had haunted her was finally gone. Windles was hers forever. The relief was overwhelming. She sat in her chair and swallowed hard; and Eustace, feeling encouraged, slowly crawled out from under the blankets like a worm after a thunderstorm.

How long this poignant scene would have lasted, one cannot say. It is a pity that it was cut short, for I should have liked to dwell upon it. But at this moment, from the regions downstairs, there suddenly burst upon the silent night such a whirlwind of sound as effectually dissipated the tense emotion in the room. Somebody appeared to have touched off the orchestrion in the drawing-room, and that willing instrument had begun again in the middle of a bar at the point where Jane Hubbard had switched it off four afternoons ago. Its wailing lament for the passing of Summer filled the whole house.

How long this touching scene would have lasted, no one can say. It’s a shame it was interrupted because I would have loved to linger on it. But just then, from downstairs, an explosion of sound suddenly shattered the quiet night, completely breaking the tense mood in the room. It sounded like someone had started up the orchestrion in the living room, and that eager instrument had picked up right in the middle of a measure where Jane Hubbard had turned it off four afternoons ago. Its mournful tune for the end of Summer filled the entire house.

“That’s too bad!” said Jane, a little annoyed. “At this time of night!”

“That's unfortunate!” said Jane, a bit irritated. “At this time of night!”

“It’s the burglars!” quavered Mrs. Hignett. In the stress of recent events she had completely forgotten the existence of those enemies of Society. “They were dancing in the hall when I arrived, and now they’re playing the orchestrion!”

“It’s the burglars!” Mrs. Hignett exclaimed, her voice shaking. In the chaos of recent events, she had totally forgotten about those enemies of society. “They were dancing in the hall when I got here, and now they’re playing the orchestrion!”

“Light-hearted chaps!” said Eustace, admiring the sang-froid of the criminal world. “Full of spirits!”

“Easygoing guys!” said Eustace, impressed by the calmness of the criminal world. “Full of energy!”

“This won’t do,” said Jane Hubbard, shaking her head. “We can’t have this sort of thing. I’ll go and fetch my gun.”

“This isn’t acceptable,” Jane Hubbard said, shaking her head. “We can’t have this kind of situation. I’ll go get my gun.”

“They’ll murder you, dear!” panted Mrs. Hignett, clinging to her arm.

“They’ll kill you, dear!” panted Mrs. Hignett, gripping her arm.

Jane Hubbard laughed.

Jane Hubbard chuckled.

“Murder me!” she said amusedly. “I’d like to catch them at it!”

“Murder me!” she said with a laugh. “I’d love to catch them in the act!”

Mrs. Hignett stood staring at the door as Jane closed it softly behind her.

Mrs. Hignett stood watching the door as Jane quietly closed it behind her.

“Eustace,” she said solemnly, “that is a wonderful girl!”

“Eustace,” she said seriously, “that is an amazing girl!”

“Yes! She once killed a panther—or a puma, I forget which—with a hat-pin!” said Eustace with enthusiasm.

“Yes! She once killed a panther—or a puma, I can’t remember which—using a hat pin!” Eustace said excitedly.

“I could wish you no better wife!” said Mrs. Hignett.

“I couldn’t wish you a better wife!” said Mrs. Hignett.

She broke off with a sharp wail. Out in the passage something like a battery of artillery had roared.

She let out a sharp scream. Outside in the hallway, it sounded like a cannon had gone off.

The door opened and Jane Hubbard appeared, slipping a fresh cartridge into the elephant-gun.

The door opened and Jane Hubbard stepped in, loading a new cartridge into the elephant gun.

“One of them was popping about outside here,” she announced. “I took a shot at him, but I’m afraid I missed. The visibility was bad. At any rate he went away.”

“One of them was bouncing around out here,” she said. “I took a shot at him, but I’m afraid I missed. The visibility was poor. Anyway, he left.”

In this last statement she was perfectly accurate. Bream Mortimer, who had been aroused by the orchestrion and who had come out to see what was the matter, had gone away at the rate of fifty miles an hour. He had been creeping down the passage when he found himself suddenly confronted by a dim figure which, without a word, had attempted to slay him with an enormous gun. The shot had whistled past his ears and gone singing down the corridor. This was enough for Bream. He had returned to his room in three strides, and was now under the bed. The burglars might take everything in the house and welcome, so that they did not molest his privacy. That was the way Bream looked at it. And very sensible of him, too, I consider.

In this final statement, she was completely correct. Bream Mortimer, who had been awakened by the music from the orchestrion and had come out to see what was going on, had left at a speed of fifty miles an hour. He had been quietly making his way down the hallway when he suddenly found himself face to face with a shadowy figure who, without saying a word, tried to shoot him with a huge gun. The bullet whizzed past his ears and sped down the corridor. That was enough for Bream. He returned to his room in three quick steps and was now hiding under the bed. The burglars could take everything in the house, as long as they didn’t disturb his privacy. That was Bream’s perspective, and I think it was a very sensible one, too.

“We’d better go downstairs,” said Jane. “Bring the candle. Not you, Eustace darling. You stay where you are or you may catch a chill. Don’t stir out of bed!”

“We should head downstairs,” said Jane. “Grab the candle. Not you, Eustace, sweetie. Just stay where you are, or you might catch a chill. Don’t get out of bed!”

“I won’t,” said Eustace obediently.

“I won’t,” Eustace said obediently.

§ 4

Of all the leisured pursuits, there are few less attractive to the thinking man than sitting in a dark cupboard waiting for a house-party to go to bed; and Sam, who had established himself in the one behind the piano at a quarter to eight, soon began to feel as if he had been there for an eternity. He could dimly remember a previous existence in which he had not been sitting in his present position, but it seemed so long ago that it was shadowy and unreal to him. The ordeal of spending the evening in this retreat had not appeared formidable when he had contemplated it that afternoon in the lane; but, now that he was actually undergoing it, it was extraordinary how many disadvantages it had.

Of all the leisure activities, few are less appealing to a thoughtful person than sitting in a dark cupboard waiting for a house party to wind down; and Sam, who had squeezed himself into the one behind the piano at a quarter to eight, soon started to feel like he had been there forever. He could vaguely recall a time when he wasn't in his current situation, but it felt so distant that it seemed clouded and unreal. The thought of spending the evening in this hideout hadn’t seemed daunting when he had considered it that afternoon in the lane; but now that he was actually experiencing it, it was amazing how many drawbacks it had.

Cupboards, as a class, are badly ventilated, and this one seemed to contain no air at all; and the warmth of the night, combined with the cupboard’s natural stuffiness, had soon begun to reduce Sam to a condition of pulp. He seemed to himself to be sagging like an ice-cream in front of a fire. The darkness, too, weighed upon him. He was abominably thirsty. Also he wanted to smoke. In addition to this, the small of his back tickled, and he more than suspected the cupboard of harbouring mice. Not once or twice but many hundred times he wished that the ingenious Webster had thought of something simpler.

Cupboards, in general, are poorly ventilated, and this one felt completely devoid of air; the heat of the night, paired with the natural stuffiness of the cupboard, quickly reduced Sam to a mushy state. He felt like he was melting like ice cream in front of a fire. The darkness also pressed down on him. He was incredibly thirsty. Plus, he wanted to smoke. On top of that, his lower back was itchy, and he strongly suspected that the cupboard had mice. Time and time again, he wished that the clever Webster had come up with something simpler.

His was a position which would just have suited one of those Indian mystics who sit perfectly still for twenty years, contemplating the Infinite, but it reduced Sam to an almost imbecile state of boredom. He tried counting sheep. He tried going over his past life in his mind from the earliest moment he could recollect, and thought he had never encountered a duller series of episodes. He found a temporary solace by playing a succession of mental golf-games over all the courses he could remember, and he was just teeing up for the sixteenth at Muirfield, after playing Hoylake, St. Andrew’s, Westward Ho, Hanger Hill, Mid-Surrey, Walton Heath, and Sandwich, when the light ceased to shine through the crack under the door, and he awoke with a sense of dull incredulity to the realisation that the occupants of the drawing-room had called it a day and that his vigil was over.

His position would have been perfect for one of those Indian mystics who sit quietly for twenty years, contemplating the Infinite, but it made Sam feel like he was in a nearly mindless state of boredom. He tried counting sheep. He tried to mentally go over his entire life from the earliest memory he had, and he realized he had never had a more boring series of events. He found a temporary distraction by playing a series of mental golf games on all the courses he could remember, and he was just getting ready for the sixteenth hole at Muirfield after playing Hoylake, St. Andrew’s, Westward Ho, Hanger Hill, Mid-Surrey, Walton Heath, and Sandwich when the light stopped shining through the crack under the door. He woke up feeling a dull sense of disbelief as he realized that the people in the drawing-room had called it a day and that his watch was finally over.

But was it? Once more alert, Sam became cautious. True, the light seemed to be off, but did that mean anything in a country-house, where people had the habit of going and strolling about the garden to all hours? Probably they were still popping about all over the place. At any rate, it was not worth risking coming out of his lair. He remembered that Webster had promised to come and knock an all-clear signal on the door. It would be safer to wait for that.

But was it? Once he was alert again, Sam became careful. Sure, the light seemed to be off, but did that really mean anything in a country house, where people often wandered around the garden at all hours? They were probably still moving around everywhere. Anyway, it wasn't worth the risk of coming out of his hiding spot. He remembered that Webster had said he would come and knock a signal on the door to let him know it was all clear. It was safer to wait for that.

But the moments went by, and there was no knock. Sam began to grow impatient. The last few minutes of waiting in a cupboard are always the hardest. Time seemed to stretch out again interminably. Once he thought he heard footsteps but they led to nothing. Eventually, having strained his ears and finding everything still, he decided to take a chance. He fished in his pocket for the key, cautiously unlocked the door, opened it by slow inches, and peered out.

But the moments passed, and there was no knock. Sam started to feel impatient. The last few minutes spent waiting in a cupboard are always the hardest. Time seemed to stretch endlessly. He thought he heard footsteps at one point, but it led to nothing. Finally, after straining to hear and finding everything quiet, he decided to take a chance. He reached into his pocket for the key, carefully unlocked the door, opened it slowly, and peeked out.

The room was in blackness. The house was still. All was well. With the feeling of a life-prisoner emerging from the Bastille, he began to crawl stiffly forward; and it was just then that the first of the disturbing events occurred which were to make this night memorable to him. Something like a rattlesnake suddenly went off with a whirr, and his head, jerking up, collided with the piano. It was only the cuckoo-clock, which now, having cleared its throat as was its custom before striking, proceeded to cuck eleven times in rapid succession before subsiding with another rattle; but to Sam it sounded like the end of the world.

The room was pitch black. The house was quiet. Everything seemed fine. Feeling like a prisoner finally leaving the Bastille, he started to crawl forward awkwardly; and it was just then that the first of the unsettling events happened that would make this night unforgettable for him. Something like a rattlesnake suddenly went off with a buzz, and his head jerked up, hitting the piano. It was just the cuckoo clock, which, having cleared its throat as it usually did before chiming, went on to cuckoo eleven times in quick succession before settling down with another rattle; but to Sam, it sounded like the end of the world.

He sat in the darkness, massaging his bruised skull. His hours of imprisonment in the cupboard had had a bad effect on his nervous system, and he vacillated between tears of weakness and a militant desire to get at the cuckoo-clock with a hatchet. He felt that it had done it on purpose and was now chuckling to itself in fancied security. For quite a minute he raged silently, and any cuckoo-clock which had strayed within his reach would have had a bad time of it. Then his attention was diverted.

He sat in the dark, rubbing his sore head. Hours of being trapped in the cupboard had taken a toll on his nerves, and he swung between tears of frustration and a fierce urge to smash the cuckoo clock with a hatchet. He sensed that it was doing this on purpose and was now laughing to itself, feeling safe. For a full minute, he silently fumed, and any cuckoo clock that came within his reach would have been in serious trouble. Then something caught his attention.

So concentrated was Sam on his private vendetta with the clock that no ordinary happening would have had the power to distract him. What occurred now was by no means ordinary, and it distracted him like an electric shock. As he sat on the floor, passing a tender hand over the egg-shaped bump which had already begun to manifest itself beneath his hair, something cold and wet touched his face, and paralysed him so completely both physically and mentally that he did not move a muscle but just congealed where he sat into a solid block of ice. He felt vaguely that this was the end. His heart had stopped beating and he simply could not imagine it ever starting again, and, if your heart refuses to beat, what hope is there for you?

So focused was Sam on his personal grudge against the clock that nothing ordinary could distract him. What happened next was anything but ordinary, and it jolted him like an electric shock. As he sat on the floor, gently touching the egg-shaped bump that was already forming under his hair, something cold and wet brushed against his face, freezing him both physically and mentally so completely that he didn’t move a muscle and just turned into a solid block of ice where he sat. He had a vague sense that this was the end. His heart had stopped beating, and he simply couldn’t imagine it ever starting again. If your heart refuses to beat, what hope do you have?

At this moment something heavy and solid struck him squarely in the chest, rolling him over. Something gurgled asthmatically in the darkness. Something began to lick his eyes, ears, and chin in a sort of ecstasy; and, clutching out, he found his arms full of totally unexpected bulldog.

At that moment, something heavy and solid hit him hard in the chest, knocking him over. Something made a gasping sound in the darkness. Something started to lick his eyes, ears, and chin with a kind of joy; and, reaching out, he found his arms full of a completely unexpected bulldog.

“Get out!” whispered Sam tensely, recovering his faculties with a jerk. “Go away!”

“Get out!” Sam whispered urgently, quickly regaining his composure. “Leave!”

Smith took the opportunity of Sam’s lips having opened to lick the roof of his mouth. Smith’s attitude in the matter was that Providence in its all-seeing wisdom had sent him a human being at a moment when he had reluctantly been compelled to reconcile himself to a total absence of such indispensable adjuncts to a good time. He had just trotted downstairs in rather a disconsolate frame of mind after waiting with no result in front of Webster’s bedroom door, and it was a real treat to him to meet a man, especially one seated in such a jolly and sociable manner on the floor. He welcomed Sam like a long-lost friend.

Smith took the chance when Sam's lips parted to lick the roof of his mouth. Smith's viewpoint on the matter was that fate, in its all-knowing wisdom, had brought him a human being at a time when he had reluctantly come to terms with a complete lack of such essential parts of a good time. He had just walked down the stairs feeling rather down after waiting in vain in front of Webster’s bedroom door, and it was a real treat for him to meet a man, especially one sitting so cheerfully and sociably on the floor. He greeted Sam like an old friend he hadn't seen in ages.

Between Smith and the humans who provided him with dog-biscuits and occasionally with sweet cakes there had always existed a state of misunderstanding which no words could remove. The position of the humans was quite clear; they had elected Smith to his present position on a straight watch-dog ticket. They expected him to be one of those dogs who rouse the house and save the spoons. They looked to him to pin burglars by the leg and hold on till the police arrived. Smith simply could not grasp such an attitude of mind. He regarded Windles not as a private house but as a social club, and was utterly unable to see any difference between the human beings he knew and the strangers who dropped in for a late chat after the place was locked up. He had no intention of biting Sam. The idea never entered his head. At the present moment what he felt about Sam was that he was one of the best fellows he had ever met and that he loved him like a brother.

Between Smith and the humans who gave him dog biscuits and sometimes sweet cakes, there had always been a misunderstanding that no words could fix. The humans' position was pretty clear; they had chosen Smith for his current role with a straightforward watch-dog purpose. They expected him to be one of those dogs who alarm the house and protect the valuables. They counted on him to catch burglars by the leg and hold on until the police arrived. Smith simply could not understand that mindset. He saw Windles not as a private home but as a social club and couldn’t see any difference between the people he knew and the strangers who popped in for a late-night chat after it was locked up. He had no plans to bite Sam. The thought never crossed his mind. Right now, he felt that Sam was one of the best guys he had ever met and that he loved him like a brother.

Sam, in his unnerved state, could not bring himself to share these amiable sentiments. He was thinking bitterly that Webster might have had the intelligence to warn him of bulldogs on the premises. It was just the sort of woollen-headed thing fellows did, forgetting facts like that. He scrambled stiffly to his feet and tried to pierce the darkness that hemmed him in. He ignored Smith, who snuffled sportively about his ankles, and made for the slightly less black oblong which he took to be the door leading into the hall. He moved warily, but not warily enough to prevent his cannoning into and almost upsetting a small table with a vase on it. The table rocked and the vase jumped, and the first bit of luck that had come to Sam that night was when he reached out at a venture and caught it just as it was about to bound on to the carpet.

Sam, feeling uneasy, couldn’t bring himself to share these friendly feelings. He was bitterly thinking that Webster should have had the sense to warn him about the bulldogs around. It was exactly the kind of silly thing people did, overlooking important facts like that. He stiffly got to his feet and tried to see through the darkness surrounding him. He ignored Smith, who was playfully sniffing at his ankles, and headed toward the slightly less dark shape he guessed was the door leading to the hall. He moved carefully, but not carefully enough to avoid crashing into and nearly knocking over a small table with a vase on it. The table wobbled and the vase bounced, and the first bit of luck Sam had that night came when he reached out randomly and caught it just before it could hit the carpet.

He stood there, shaking. The narrowness of the escape turned him cold. If he had been an instant later, there would have been a crash loud enough to wake a dozen sleeping houses. This sort of thing could not go on. He must have light. It might be a risk; there might be a chance of somebody upstairs seeing it and coming down to investigate; but it was a risk that must be taken. He declined to go on stumbling about in this darkness any longer. He groped his way with infinite care to the door, on the wall adjoining which, he presumed, the electric-light switch would be. It was nearly ten years since he had last been inside Windles, and it never occurred to him that in this progressive age even a woman like his Aunt Adeline, of whom he could believe almost anything, would still be using candles and oil-lamps as a means of illumination. His only doubt was whether the switch was where it was in most houses, near the door.

He stood there, shaking. The tightness of the escape sent a chill through him. If he had been even a second later, there would have been a crash loud enough to wake a dozen sleeping homes. This couldn’t keep happening. He needed light. It might be risky; someone upstairs could see it and come down to check things out; but it was a risk he had to take. He refused to keep stumbling around in the darkness any longer. He carefully felt his way to the door, hoping that the electric light switch was on the wall next to it. It had been nearly ten years since he’d last been inside Windles, and it never crossed his mind that in this modern age, even someone like his Aunt Adeline, who he could believe almost anything about, would still be using candles and oil lamps for light. His only concern was whether the switch was in the usual spot, by the door.

It is odd to reflect that, as his searching fingers touched the knob, a delicious feeling of relief came to Samuel Marlowe. This misguided young man actually felt at that moment that his troubles were over. He positively smiled as he placed a thumb on the knob and shoved.

It’s strange to think that, as his probing fingers reached for the doorknob, Samuel Marlowe felt a wave of relief wash over him. This confused young man genuinely believed that his problems were behind him at that moment. He actually smiled as he pressed his thumb against the knob and pushed.

He shoved strongly and sharply, and instantaneously there leaped at him out of the darkness a blare of music which appeared to his disordered mind quite solid. It seemed to wrap itself round him. It was all over the place. In a single instant the world had become one vast bellow of Tosti’s “Good-bye.”

He pushed hard and suddenly, out of the darkness, a loud blast of music hit him, seeming so real to his confused mind. It felt like it wrapped around him. It was everywhere. In an instant, the world turned into one enormous roar of Tosti’s “Good-bye.”

How long he stood there, frozen, he did not know; nor can one say how long he would have stood there had nothing further come to invite his notice elsewhere. But, suddenly, drowning even the impromptu concert, there came from somewhere upstairs the roar of a gun; and, when he heard that, Sam’s rigid limbs relaxed and a violent activity descended upon him. He bounded out into the hall, looking to right and to left for a hiding-place. One of the suits of armour which had been familiar to him in his boyhood loomed up in front of him, and with the sight came the recollection of how, when a mere child on his first visit to Windles, playing hide and seek with his cousin Eustace, he had concealed himself inside this very suit, and had not only baffled Eustace through a long summer evening but had wound up by almost scaring him into a decline by booing at him through the vizor of the helmet. Happy days, happy days! He leaped at the suit of armour. Having grown since he was last inside it, he found the helmet a tight fit, but he managed to get his head into it at last, and the body of the thing was quite roomy.

How long he stood there, frozen, he didn’t know; nor can anyone say how long he would have stayed there if nothing else had caught his attention. But then, suddenly, drowning out even the impromptu concert, a gunshot echoed from somewhere upstairs; and when he heard that, Sam’s stiff limbs relaxed and a rush of energy took over him. He dashed out into the hall, looking to the right and left for a place to hide. One of the suits of armor he remembered from his childhood loomed in front of him, and with that memory came the recollection of how, as a little kid on his first visit to Windles, playing hide and seek with his cousin Eustace, he had hidden inside that very suit. He had not only evaded Eustace for a long summer evening but had also nearly scared him to death by booing at him through the visor of the helmet. Those were happy days, happy days! He leaped at the suit of armor. Having grown since he last fit inside it, he found the helmet a tight squeeze, but he managed to get his head in at last, and the body of the suit was quite roomy.

“Thank heaven!” said Sam.

“Thank goodness!” said Sam.

He was not comfortable, but comfort just then was not his primary need.

He wasn't comfortable, but comfort wasn't his main priority at that moment.

Smith the bulldog, well satisfied with the way the entertainment had opened, sat down, wheezing slightly, to await developments.

Smith the bulldog, happy with how the entertainment had started, settled down, wheezing a bit, to see what would happen next.

§ 5

He had not long to wait. In a few minutes the hall had filled up nicely. There was Mr. Mortimer in his shirt-sleeves, Mr. Bennett in blue pyjamas and a dressing-gown, Mrs. Hignett in a travelling costume, Jane Hubbard with her elephant-gun, and Billie in a dinner dress. Smith welcomed them all impartially.

He didn’t have to wait long. In a few minutes, the hall was nicely filled. There was Mr. Mortimer in his shirt sleeves, Mr. Bennett in blue pajamas and a robe, Mrs. Hignett in travel clothes, Jane Hubbard with her elephant gun, and Billie in a dinner dress. Smith greeted them all equally.

Somebody lit a lamp, and Mrs. Hignett stared speechlessly at the mob.

Somebody lit a lamp, and Mrs. Hignett stared in shock at the crowd.

“Mr. Bennett! Mr. Mortimer!”

“Mr. Bennett! Mr. Mortimer!”

“Mrs. Hignett! What are you doing here?”

“Mrs. Hignett! What are you doing here?”

Mrs. Hignett drew herself up stiffly.

Mrs. Hignett sat up straight.

“What an odd question, Mr. Mortimer! I am in my own house!”

“What a strange question, Mr. Mortimer! I’m in my own house!”

“But you rented it to me for the summer. At least, your son did.”

"But you rented it to me for the summer. At least, your son did."

“Eustace let you Windles for the summer!” said Mrs. Hignett incredulously.

“Eustace let you stay at Windles for the summer!” said Mrs. Hignett, incredulously.

Jane Hubbard returned from the drawing-room, where she had been switching off the orchestrion.

Jane Hubbard came back from the living room, where she had been turning off the orchestrion.

“Let us talk all that over cosily to-morrow,” she said. “The point now is that there are burglars in the house.”

“Let’s talk all of that over comfortably tomorrow,” she said. “The main issue right now is that there are burglars in the house.”

“Burglars!” cried Mr. Bennett aghast. “I thought it was you playing that infernal instrument, Mortimer.”

“Burglars!” Mr. Bennett exclaimed in shock. “I thought it was you playing that annoying instrument, Mortimer.”

“What on earth should I play it for at this time of night?” said Mr. Mortimer irritably.

“What am I supposed to play it for at this time of night?” Mr. Mortimer said irritably.

“It woke me up,” said Mr. Bennett complainingly. “And I had had great difficulty in dropping off to sleep. I was in considerable pain. I believe I’ve caught the mumps from young Hignett.”

“It woke me up,” Mr. Bennett said, sounding annoyed. “I had a hard time falling asleep. I was in quite a bit of pain. I think I’ve caught the mumps from young Hignett.”

“Nonsense! You’re always imagining yourself ill,” snapped Mr. Mortimer.

“Nonsense! You’re always thinking you’re sick,” snapped Mr. Mortimer.

“My face hurts,” persisted Mr. Bennett.

“My face hurts,” Mr. Bennett insisted.

“You can’t expect a face like that not to hurt,” said Mr. Mortimer.

“You can’t expect a face like that not to hurt,” Mr. Mortimer said.

It appeared only too evident that the two old friends were again on the verge of one of their distressing fallings-out; but Jane Hubbard intervened once more. This practical-minded girl disliked the introducing of side-issues into the conversation. She was there to talk about burglars, and she intended to do so.

It seemed obvious that the two old friends were about to have another one of their upsetting arguments; but Jane Hubbard stepped in again. This no-nonsense girl hated bringing up unrelated topics in the conversation. She was there to discuss burglars, and that’s exactly what she planned to do.

“For goodness sake stop it!” she said, almost petulantly for one usually so superior to emotion. “There’ll be lots of time for quarrelling to-morrow. Just now we’ve got to catch these....”

“For goodness' sake, stop it!” she said, almost whiny for someone usually so above emotional outbursts. “There’ll be plenty of time for arguing tomorrow. Right now, we’ve got to catch these....”

“I’m not quarrelling,” said Mr. Bennett.

“I’m not arguing,” said Mr. Bennett.

“Yes, you are,” said Mr. Mortimer.

“Yes, you are,” Mr. Mortimer said.

“I’m not!”

"I'm not!"

“You are!”

"You are!"

“Don’t argue!”

"Stop arguing!"

“I’m not arguing!”

“I’m not arguing!”

“You are!”

“You are!”

“I’m not!”

“I’m not!”

Jane Hubbard had practically every noble quality which a woman can possess with the exception of patience. A patient woman would have stood by, shrinking from interrupting the dialogue. Jane Hubbard’s robuster course was to raise the elephant-gun, point it at the front door, and pull the trigger.

Jane Hubbard had almost every noble quality a woman can have, except for patience. A patient woman would have stayed back, hesitating to interrupt the conversation. Jane Hubbard's more aggressive approach was to grab the elephant gun, aim it at the front door, and pull the trigger.

“I thought that would stop you,” she said complacently, as the echoes died away and Mr. Bennett had finished leaping into the air. She inserted a fresh cartridge, and sloped arms. “Now, the question is....”

“I thought that would stop you,” she said with satisfaction, as the echoes faded and Mr. Bennett finished jumping into the air. She loaded a new cartridge and relaxed her stance. “Now, the question is....”

“You made me bite my tongue!” said Mr. Bennett, deeply aggrieved.

“You made me bite my tongue!” Mr. Bennett exclaimed, feeling very upset.

“Serve you right!” said Jane placidly. “Now, the question is, have the fellows got away or are they hiding somewhere in the house? I think they’re still in the house.”

“Serves you right!” said Jane calmly. “Now, the question is, did the guys get away or are they hiding somewhere in the house? I think they're still in the house.”

“The police!” exclaimed Mr. Bennett, forgetting his lacerated tongue and his other grievances. “We must summon the police!”

“The police!” Mr. Bennett shouted, forgetting about his cut tongue and other complaints. “We need to call the police!”

“Obviously!” said Mrs. Hignett, withdrawing her fascinated gaze from the ragged hole in the front door, the cost of repairing which she had been mentally assessing. “We must send for the police at once.”

“Of course!” Mrs. Hignett said, pulling her intrigued gaze away from the torn hole in the front door, which she had been thinking about how much it would cost to fix. “We need to call the police right away.”

“We don’t really need them, you know,” said Jane. “If you’ll all go to bed and just leave me to potter round with my gun....”

“We don’t really need them, you know,” Jane said. “If you all go to bed and just let me mess around with my gun....”

“And blow the whole house to pieces!” said Mrs. Hignett tartly. She had begun to revise her original estimate of this girl. To her, Windles was sacred, and anyone who went about shooting holes in it forfeited her esteem.

“And blow the whole house to pieces!” said Mrs. Hignett sharply. She had started to rethink her initial opinion of this girl. To her, Windles was something special, and anyone who went around making holes in it lost her respect.

“Shall I go for the police?” said Billie. “I could bring them back in ten minutes in the car.”

“Should I call the police?” said Billie. “I can get them here in ten minutes with the car.”

“Certainly not!” said Mr. Bennett. “My daughter gadding about all over the countryside in an automobile at this time of night!”

“Absolutely not!” said Mr. Bennett. “My daughter driving around the countryside in a car at this time of night!”

“If you think I ought not to go alone, I could take Bream.”

“If you think I shouldn’t go alone, I could bring Bream.”

“Where is Bream?” said Mr. Mortimer.

“Where is Bream?” said Mr. Mortimer.

The odd fact that Bream was not among those present suddenly presented itself to the company.

The strange fact that Bream wasn't among those there suddenly occurred to the group.

“Where can he be?” said Billie.

“Where could he be?” Billie asked.

Jane Hubbard laughed the wholesome, indulgent laugh of one who is broad-minded enough to see the humour of the situation even when the joke is at her expense.

Jane Hubbard laughed a genuine, hearty laugh, showing that she was open-minded enough to appreciate the humor of the situation, even when the joke was on her.

“What a silly girl I am!” she said. “I do believe that was Bream I shot at upstairs. How foolish of me making a mistake like that!”

“What a silly girl I am!” she said. “I really think that was Bream I shot at upstairs. How foolish of me to make a mistake like that!”

“You shot my only son!” cried Mr. Mortimer.

“You shot my only son!” shouted Mr. Mortimer.

“I shot at him,” said Jane. “My belief is that I missed him. Though how I came to do it beats me. I don’t suppose I’ve missed a sitter like that since I was a child in the nursery. Of course,” she proceeded, looking on the reasonable side, “the visibility wasn’t good, but it’s no use saying I oughtn’t at least to have winged him, because I ought.” She shook her head with a touch of self-reproach. “I shall get chaffed about this if it comes out,” she said regretfully.

“I shot at him,” Jane said. “I think I missed. I honestly don’t know how that happened. I can’t remember missing a target like that since I was a kid in the nursery. Of course,” she continued, trying to be rational, “the visibility wasn’t great, but it’s pointless to say I shouldn’t have at least grazed him, because I should have.” She shook her head a bit regretfully. “I’m going to get teased about this if it gets out,” she said, sounding disappointed.

“The poor boy must be in his room,” said Mr. Mortimer.

“The poor boy must be in his room,” Mr. Mortimer said.

“Under the bed, if you ask me,” said Jane, blowing on the barrel of her gun and polishing it with the side of her hand. “He’s all right! Leave him alone, and the housemaid will sweep him up in the morning.”

“Under the bed, if you ask me,” said Jane, blowing on the barrel of her gun and wiping it down with her hand. “He’s fine! Just leave him alone, and the housekeeper will pick him up in the morning.”

“Oh, he can’t be!” cried Billie, revolted.

“Oh, no way!” cried Billie, disgusted.

A girl of high spirit, it seemed to her repellent that the man she was engaged to marry should be displaying such a craven spirit. At that moment she despised and hated Bream Mortimer. I think she was wrong, mind you. It is not my place to criticise the little group of people whose simple annals I am relating—my position is merely that of a reporter—; but personally I think highly of Bream’s sturdy common-sense. If somebody loosed off an elephant-gun at me in a dark corridor, I would climb on to the roof and pull it up after me. Still, rightly or wrongly, that was how Billie felt; and it flashed across her mind that Samuel Marlowe, scoundrel though he was, would not have behaved like this. And for a moment a certain wistfulness added itself to the varied emotions then engaging her mind.

A spirited girl, she found it repulsive that the man she was engaged to marry was showing such cowardice. At that moment, she despised and hated Bream Mortimer. I think she was mistaken, though. It’s not my place to judge the small group of people whose simple stories I’m sharing—my role is just that of a reporter—but personally, I think highly of Bream’s solid common sense. If someone fired an elephant gun at me in a dark hallway, I would climb onto the roof and pull it up after me. Still, right or wrong, that was how Billie felt; and it crossed her mind that Samuel Marlowe, despicable as he was, wouldn’t have acted like this. For a moment, a certain wistfulness added to the mix of emotions occupying her mind.

“I’ll go and look, if you like,” said Jane agreeably. “You amuse yourselves somehow till I come back.”

“I'll go check, if that’s okay with you,” Jane said cheerfully. “You all keep yourselves entertained until I get back.”

She ran easily up the stairs, three at a time. Mr. Mortimer turned to Mr. Bennett.

She sprinted up the stairs, taking three steps at a time. Mr. Mortimer turned to Mr. Bennett.

“It’s all very well your saying Wilhelmina mustn’t go, but, if she doesn’t, how can we get the police? The house isn’t on the ’phone, and nobody else can drive the car.”

“It’s easy for you to say Wilhelmina shouldn’t go, but if she doesn’t, how are we supposed to call the police? The house doesn’t have a phone, and no one else can drive the car.”

“That’s true,” said Mr. Bennett, wavering.

“That’s true,” Mr. Bennett said, hesitating.

“Of course, we could drop them a post-card first thing to-morrow morning,” said Mr. Mortimer in his nasty sarcastic way.

“Of course, we could send them a postcard first thing tomorrow morning,” said Mr. Mortimer in his annoying sarcastic way.

“I’m going,” said Billie resolutely. It occurred to her, as it has occurred to so many women before her, how helpless men are in a crisis. The temporary withdrawal of Jane Hubbard had had the effect which the removal of the rudder has on a boat. “It’s the only thing to do. I shall be back in no time.”

“I’m going,” Billie said firmly. It struck her, as it has struck so many women before, how helpless men can be in a crisis. Jane Hubbard’s brief absence was like taking the rudder off a boat. “It’s the only thing to do. I’ll be back in no time.”

She stepped firmly to the coat-rack, and began to put on her motoring-cloak. And just then Jane Hubbard came downstairs, shepherding before her a pale and glassy-eyed Bream.

She walked confidently to the coat rack and started putting on her driving coat. Just then, Jane Hubbard came downstairs, guiding a pale and glassy-eyed Bream in front of her.

“Right under the bed,” she announced cheerfully, “making a noise like a piece of fluff in order to deceive burglars.”

“Right under the bed,” she said happily, “making a noise like a piece of fluff to trick burglars.”

Billie cast a scornful look at her fiancé. Absolutely unjustified, in my opinion, but nevertheless she cast it. But it had no effect at all. Terror had stunned Bream Mortimer’s perceptions. His was what the doctors call a penumbral mental condition.

Billie shot a disdainful glance at her fiancé. Totally unfair, in my opinion, but she did it anyway. It didn’t change anything. Fear had dulled Bream Mortimer’s senses. He was in what the doctors refer to as a penumbral mental state.

“Bream,” said Billie, “I want you to come in the car with me to fetch the police.”

“Bream,” Billie said, “I want you to ride with me in the car to get the police.”

“All right,” said Bream.

“Okay,” said Bream.

“Get your coat.”

"Grab your coat."

“All right,” said Bream.

“Okay,” said Bream.

“And cap.”

"And that's a fact."

“All right,” said Bream.

“Okay,” said Bream.

He followed Billie in a docile manner out through the front door, and they made their way to the garage at the back of the house, both silent. The only difference between their respective silences was that Billie’s was thoughtful, while Bream’s was just the silence of a man who has unhitched his brain and is getting along as well as he can without it.

He followed Billie quietly out through the front door, and they walked to the garage at the back of the house, both silent. The only difference in their silences was that Billie’s was thoughtful, while Bream’s was just the silence of a guy who has disconnected his brain and is getting by as best he can without it.

In the hall they had left, Jane Hubbard once more took command of affairs.

In the hall they had left, Jane Hubbard took charge of things once again.

“Well, that’s something done,” she said, scratching Smith’s broad back with the muzzle of her weapon. “Something accomplished, something done, has earned a night’s repose. Not that we’re going to get it yet. I think those fellows are hiding somewhere, and we ought to search the house and rout them out. It’s a pity Smith isn’t a bloodhound. He’s a good cake-hound, but as a watch-dog he doesn’t finish in the first ten.”

“Well, that’s something done,” she said, scratching Smith’s broad back with the end of her weapon. “Something accomplished, something done, deserves a night’s rest. Not that we’re going to get it yet. I think those guys are hiding somewhere, and we need to search the house and flush them out. It’s a shame Smith isn’t a bloodhound. He’s a good cake-hound, but as a watch-dog, he doesn’t even make the top ten.”

The cake-hound, charmed at the compliment, frisked about her feet like a young elephant.

The cake-lover, delighted by the compliment, bounced around her feet like a young elephant.

“The first thing to do,” continued Jane, “is to go through the ground-floor rooms....” She paused to strike a match against the suit of armour nearest to her, a proceeding which elicited a sharp cry of protest from Mrs. Hignett, and lit a cigarette. “I’ll go first, as I’ve got a gun....” She blew a cloud of smoke. “I shall want somebody with me to carry a light, and....”

“The first thing to do,” Jane continued, “is to check out the ground-floor rooms....” She paused to strike a match against the suit of armor next to her, which made Mrs. Hignett cry out in protest, and lit a cigarette. “I’ll go first since I’ve got a gun....” She blew out a cloud of smoke. “I’ll need someone with me to carry a light, and....”

“Tchoo!”

“Tchoo!”

“What?” said Jane.

“What?” Jane asked.

“I didn’t speak,” said Mr. Mortimer. “Who am I to speak?” he went on bitterly. “Who am I that it should be supposed that I have anything sensible to suggest?”

“I didn’t say anything,” said Mr. Mortimer. “Who am I to say anything?” he continued bitterly. “Who am I to be expected to have anything meaningful to suggest?”

“Somebody spoke,” said Jane. “I....”

“Someone spoke,” said Jane. “I....”

“Achoo!”

“Achoo!”

“Do you feel a draught, Mr. Bennett?” cried Jane sharply, wheeling round on him.

“Do you feel a draft, Mr. Bennett?” Jane exclaimed sharply, turning to face him.

“There is a draught,” began Mr. Bennett.

“There’s a draft,” began Mr. Bennett.

“Well, finish sneezing and I’ll go on.”

“Well, finish sneezing and I’ll continue.”

“I didn’t sneeze!”

"I didn't sneeze!"

“Somebody sneezed.”

"Someone sneezed."

“It seemed to come from just behind you,” said Mrs. Hignett nervously.

“It felt like it came from right behind you,” Mrs. Hignett said, nervously.

“It couldn’t have come from just behind me,” said Jane, “because there isn’t anything behind me from which it could have....” She stopped suddenly, in her eyes the light of understanding, on her face the set expression which was wont to come to it on the eve of action. “Oh!” she said in a different voice, a voice which was cold and tense and sinister. “Oh, I see!” She raised her gun, and placed a muscular forefinger on the trigger. “Come out of that!” she said. “Come out of that suit of armour and let’s have a look at you!”

“It couldn’t have come from right behind me,” Jane said, “because there’s nothing behind me that it could have….” She suddenly stopped, her eyes lighting up with understanding, her face hardening with that intense expression that usually appeared before she took action. “Oh!” she said in a different tone, one that was cold, tense, and ominous. “Oh, I get it!” She raised her gun and placed a strong finger on the trigger. “Come out of that!” she said. “Step out of that suit of armor and let’s see you!”

“I can explain everything,” said a muffled voice through the vizor of the helmet. “I can—achoo!” The smoke of the cigarette tickled Sam’s nostrils again, and he suspended his remarks.

“I can explain everything,” said a muffled voice through the visor of the helmet. “I can—achoo!” The smoke from the cigarette tickled Sam’s nostrils again, and he paused his comments.

“I shall count three,” said Jane Hubbard, “One—two—”

“I'll count to three,” said Jane Hubbard, “One—two—”

“I’m coming! I’m coming!” said Sam petulantly.

“I’m coming! I’m coming!” Sam said irritably.

“You’d better!” said Jane.

"You better!" said Jane.

“I can’t get this dashed helmet off!”

“I can’t get this dang helmet off!”

“If you don’t come quick, I’ll blow it off.”

“If you don’t get here fast, I’ll forget about it.”

Sam stepped out into the hall, a picturesque figure which combined the costumes of two widely separated centuries. Modern as far as the neck, he slipped back at that point to the Middle Ages.

Sam stepped out into the hall, a striking figure that blended the clothing of two very different centuries. Contemporary from the neck up, he suddenly reverted to the Middle Ages from that point down.

“Hands up!” commanded Jane Hubbard.

"Hands up!" ordered Jane Hubbard.

“My hands are up!” retorted Sam querulously, as he wrenched at his unbecoming head-wear.

“My hands are up!” Sam replied irritably, as he tugged at his unflattering hat.

“Never mind trying to raise your hat,” said Jane. “If you’ve lost the combination, we’ll dispense with the formalities. What we’re anxious to hear is what you’re doing in the house at this time of night, and who your pals are. Come along, my lad, make a clean breast of it and perhaps you’ll get off easier. Are you a gang?”

“Forget about trying to tip your hat,” Jane said. “If you’ve lost the combination, we can skip the formalities. What we want to know is what you’re doing in the house at this hour, and who your friends are. Come on, kid, be honest and maybe you’ll get off easier. Are you part of a gang?”

“Do I look like a gang?”

“Do I look like a gang?”

“If you ask me what you look like....”

“If you ask me what you look like....”

“My name is Marlowe ... Samuel Marlowe....”

"My name is Marlowe ... Samuel Marlowe...."

“Alias what?”

"Alias what?"

“Alias nothing! I say my name is Samuel Marlowe....”

“Forget the alias! My name is Samuel Marlowe....”

An explosive roar burst from Mr. Bennett.

An explosive roar erupted from Mr. Bennett.

“The scoundrel! I know him! I forbade him the house, and....”

“The jerk! I know him! I told him he couldn’t come to the house, and....”

“And by what right did you forbid people my house, Mr. Bennett?” said Mrs. Hignett with acerbity.

“And by what right did you stop people from coming to my house, Mr. Bennett?” said Mrs. Hignett sharply.

“I’ve rented the house, Mortimer and I rented it from your son....”

“I’ve rented the house; Mortimer and I rented it from your son....”

“Yes, yes, yes,” said Jane Hubbard. “Never mind about that. So you know this fellow, do you?”

“Yes, yes, yes,” said Jane Hubbard. “Forget about that. So you know this guy, do you?”

“I don’t know him!”

"I don't know him!"

“You said you did.”

"You said you did."

“I refuse to know him!” went on Mr. Bennett. “I won’t know him! I decline to have anything to do with him!”

“I refuse to know him!” Mr. Bennett continued. “I won’t know him! I don’t want anything to do with him!”

“But you identify him?”

"But can you identify him?"

“If he says he’s Samuel Marlowe,” assented Mr. Bennett grudgingly, “I suppose he is. I can’t imagine anybody saying he was Samuel Marlowe if he didn’t know it could be proved against him.”

“If he says he’s Samuel Marlowe,” Mr. Bennett agreed reluctantly, “I guess he is. I can’t picture anyone claiming to be Samuel Marlowe if they didn’t know it could be proven wrong.”

Are you my nephew Samuel?” said Mrs. Hignett.

Are you my nephew Samuel?” asked Mrs. Hignett.

“Yes,” said Sam.

"Yeah," said Sam.

“Well, what are you doing in my house?”

“Well, what are you doing in my house?”

“It’s my house,” said Mr. Bennett, “for the summer, Henry Mortimer’s and mine. Isn’t that right, Henry?”

“It’s my house,” Mr. Bennett said, “for the summer, Henry Mortimer’s and mine. Isn’t that right, Henry?”

“Dead right,” said Mr. Mortimer.

"Absolutely," said Mr. Mortimer.

“There!” said Mr. Bennett. “You hear? And when Henry Mortimer says a thing, it’s so. There’s nobody’s word I’d take before Henry Mortimer’s.”

“There!” said Mr. Bennett. “Did you hear that? When Henry Mortimer says something, it’s true. I wouldn’t trust anyone’s word more than Henry Mortimer’s.”

“When Rufus Bennett makes an assertion,” said Mr. Mortimer, highly flattered by these kind words, “you can bank on it. Rufus Bennett’s word is his bond. Rufus Bennett is a white man!”

“When Rufus Bennett says something,” said Mr. Mortimer, feeling very flattered by these nice words, “you can trust it. Rufus Bennett’s word is his bond. Rufus Bennett is a white man!”

The two old friends, reconciled once more, clasped hands with a good deal of feeling.

The two old friends, reunited once again, shook hands with a lot of emotion.

“I am not disputing Mr. Bennett’s claim to belong to the Caucasian race,” said Mrs. Hignett testily. “I merely maintain that this house is m....”

“I’m not arguing with Mr. Bennett’s claim that he’s Caucasian,” Mrs. Hignett said irritably. “I just insist that this house is m....”

“Yes, yes, yes, yes!” interrupted Jane. “You can thresh all that out some other time. The point is, if this fellow is your nephew, I don’t see what we can do. We’ll have to let him go.”

“Yes, yes, yes, yes!” interrupted Jane. “You can sort all that out some other time. The point is, if this guy is your nephew, I don’t see what we can do. We’ll have to let him go.”

“I came to this house,” said Sam, raising his vizor to facilitate speech, “to make a social call....”

“I came to this house,” said Sam, lifting his visor to speak more easily, “to make a social call....”

“At this hour of the night!” snapped Mrs. Hignett. “You always were an inconsiderate boy, Samuel.”

“At this hour of the night!” snapped Mrs. Hignett. “You’ve always been a thoughtless boy, Samuel.”

“I came to inquire after poor Eustace’s mumps. I’ve only just heard that the poor chap was ill.”

“I came to check on poor Eustace’s mumps. I just heard that he’s been unwell.”

“He’s getting along quite well,” said Jane, melting. “If I had known you were so fond of Eustace....”

“He’s getting along really well,” said Jane, softening. “If I had known you liked Eustace so much....”

“All right, is he?” said Sam.

“All right, is he?” Sam asked.

“Well, not quite all right, but he’s going on very nicely.”

“Well, not totally fine, but he’s doing quite well.”

“Fine!”

"Okay!"

“Eustace and I are engaged, you know!”

“Eustace and I are engaged, you know!”

“No, really? Splendid! I can’t see you very distinctly—how those Johnnies in the old days ever contrived to put up a scrap with things like this on their heads beats me—but you sound a good sort. I hope you’ll be very happy.”

“No way? That’s fantastic! I can’t see you very clearly—how those guys back in the day managed to fight with things like this on their heads is beyond me—but you seem like a great person. I hope you find a lot of happiness.”

“Thank you ever so much, Mr. Marlowe. I’m sure we shall.”

“Thank you so much, Mr. Marlowe. I’m sure we will.”

“Eustace is one of the best.”

“Eustace is one of the best.”

“How nice of you to say so.”

“How nice of you to say that.”

“All this,” interrupted Mrs. Hignett, who had been a chaffing auditor of this interchange of courtesies, “is beside the point. Why did you dance in the hall, Samuel, and play the orchestrion?”

“All this,” interrupted Mrs. Hignett, who had been a teasing observer of this exchange, “is beside the point. Why did you dance in the hall, Samuel, and play the orchestrion?”

“Yes,” said Mr. Bennett, reminded of his grievance, “waking people up.”

“Yes,” Mr. Bennett said, recalling his annoyance, “waking people up.”

“Scaring us all to death!” complained Mr. Mortimer.

“Scaring us all to death!” complained Mr. Mortimer.

“I remember you as a boy, Samuel,” said Mrs. Hignett, “lamentably lacking in consideration for others and concentrated only on your selfish pleasures. You seem to have altered very little.”

“I remember you as a kid, Samuel,” said Mrs. Hignett, “shockingly inconsiderate of others and focused only on your own enjoyment. You don’t seem to have changed much.”

“Don’t ballyrag the poor man,” said Jane Hubbard. “Be human! Lend him a sardine opener!”

“Don’t mock the poor guy,” said Jane Hubbard. “Be kind! Lend him a sardine opener!”

“I shall do nothing of the sort,” said Mrs. Hignett. “I never liked him and I dislike him now. He has got himself into this trouble through his own wrong-headedness.”

“I won’t do anything like that,” said Mrs. Hignett. “I never liked him, and I still don’t. He got himself into this mess because of his own stubbornness.”

“It’s not his fault his head’s the wrong size,” said Jane.

“It’s not his fault his head is the wrong size,” said Jane.

“He must get himself out as best he can,” said Mrs. Hignett.

“He needs to get out as best he can,” said Mrs. Hignett.

“Very well,” said Sam with bitter dignity. “Then I will not trespass further on your hospitality, Aunt Adeline. I have no doubt the local blacksmith will be able to get this damned thing off me. I shall go to him now. I will let you have the helmet back by parcel-post at the earliest opportunity. Good-night!” He walked coldly to the front door. “And there are people,” he remarked sardonically, “who say that blood is thicker than water! I’ll bet they never had any aunts!”

“Alright,” Sam said with a bitter sense of pride. “Then I won’t impose any further on your hospitality, Aunt Adeline. I’m sure the local blacksmith can get this damn thing off me. I’m heading there now. I’ll send the helmet back to you by parcel post as soon as I can. Good night!” He walked coldly toward the front door. “And there are folks,” he remarked sarcastically, “who say that blood is thicker than water! I’ll bet they’ve never had any aunts!”

He tripped over the mat and withdrew.

He stumbled over the mat and stepped back.

§ 6

Billie meanwhile, with Bream trotting docilely at her heels, had reached the garage and started the car. Like all cars which have been spending a considerable time in secluded inaction, it did not start readily. At each application of Billie’s foot on the self-starter, it emitted a tinny and reproachful sound and then seemed to go to sleep again. Eventually, however, the engines began to revolve and the machine moved reluctantly out into the drive.

Billie, with Bream following obediently at her heels, had made it to the garage and started the car. Like all cars that have been sitting idle for a long time, it didn’t start easily. Each time Billie pressed the self-starter, it made a tinny and annoyed sound and then appeared to go back to sleep. Eventually, though, the engine started to turn over, and the car moved hesitantly out into the driveway.

“The battery must be run down,” said Billie.

“The battery must be dead,” said Billie.

“All right,” said Bream.

"Okay," said Bream.

Billie cast a glance of contempt at him out of the corner of her eyes. She hardly knew why she had spoken to him except that, as all motorists are aware, the impulse to say rude things about their battery is almost irresistible. To a motorist the art of conversation consists in rapping out scathing remarks either about the battery or the oiling-system.

Billie shot him a disdainful look from the corner of her eye. She barely understood why she had talked to him, except that, like all drivers know, the urge to say harsh things about their battery is nearly impossible to resist. For a driver, the art of conversation involves throwing out biting comments, either about the battery or the oiling system.

Billie switched on the head-lights and turned the car down the dark drive. She was feeling thoroughly upset. Her idealistic nature had received a painful shock on the discovery of the yellow streak in Bream. To call it a yellow streak was to understate the facts. It was a great belt of saffron encircling his whole soul. That she, Wilhelmina Bennett, who had gone through the world seeking a Galahad, should finish her career as the wife of a man who hid under beds simply because people shot at him with elephant guns was abhorrent to her. Why, Samuel Marlowe would have perished rather than do such a thing. You might say what you liked about Samuel Marlowe—and, of course, his habit of playing practical jokes put him beyond the pale—but nobody could question his courage. Look at the way he had dived overboard that time in the harbour at New York! Billie found herself thinking wistfully about Samuel Marlowe.

Billie turned on the headlights and drove down the dark driveway. She was feeling really upset. Her idealistic nature had taken a painful hit when she discovered Bream's cowardice. To call it cowardice was an understatement. It was a huge band of saffron wrapping around his entire soul. That she, Wilhelmina Bennett, who had traveled through life looking for a hero, should end up as the wife of a man who hid under beds just because people shot at him with elephant guns was repulsive to her. Samuel Marlowe would have rather died than do something like that. You could say whatever you wanted about Samuel Marlowe—his tendency for practical jokes definitely made him unlikable—but no one could dispute his bravery. Just look at how he had jumped overboard that one time in the harbor in New York! Billie found herself reminiscing about Samuel Marlowe.

There are only a few makes of car in which you can think about anything except the actual driving without stalling the engines, and Mr. Bennett’s Twin-Six Complex was not one of them. It stopped as if it had been waiting for the signal.... The noise of the engine died away. The wheels ceased to revolve. The car did everything except lie down. It was a particularly pig-headed car and right from the start it had been unable to see the sense in this midnight expedition. It seemed now to have the idea that if it just lay low and did nothing, presently it would be taken back to its cosy garage.

There are only a few car brands where you can think about anything other than actually driving without stalling the engine, and Mr. Bennett’s Twin-Six Complex wasn’t one of them. It stopped as if it had been waiting for the signal.... The engine noise faded away. The wheels stopped turning. The car did everything except lie down. It was a particularly stubborn car and right from the beginning, it hadn’t seen the point of this midnight trip. It seemed to think that if it just stayed still and did nothing, it would eventually be taken back to its comfy garage.

Billie trod on the self-starter. Nothing happened.

Billie stepped on the self-starter. Nothing happened.

“You’ll have to get down and crank her,” she said curtly.

“You’ll have to get down and turn her on,” she said sharply.

“All right,” said Bream.

"Okay," said Bream.

“Well, go on,” said Billie impatiently.

“Well, go on,” Billie said, feeling impatient.

“Eh?”

“Hmm?”

“Get out and crank her.”

“Get out and start it.”

Bream emerged for an instant from his trance.

Bream snapped out of his trance for a moment.

“All right,” he said.

"Okay," he said.

The art of cranking a car is one that is not given to all men. Some of our greatest and wisest stand helpless before the task. It is a job towards the consummation of which a noble soul and a fine brain help not at all. A man may have all the other gifts and yet be unable to accomplish a task which the fellow at the garage does with one quiet flick of the wrist without even bothering to remove his chewing gum. This being so, it was not only unkind but foolish of Billie to grow impatient as Bream’s repeated efforts failed of their object. It was wrong of her to click her tongue, and certainly she ought not to have told Bream that he was not fit to churn butter. But women are an emotional sex and must be forgiven much in moments of mental stress.

The skill of cranking a car isn't something everyone has. Even some of our smartest and most accomplished people can struggle with it. Having a great spirit or a sharp mind doesn’t help at all. A guy might have tons of talents and still not be able to do what the mechanic can manage with just a quick flick of his wrist, all while casually chewing gum. Given this, it was not only unkind but also foolish of Billie to get impatient as Bream kept failing. It was wrong for her to click her tongue, and she definitely should not have told Bream that he wasn’t even fit to churn butter. But women are emotional and can be forgiven a lot during stressful times.

“Give it a good sharp twist,” she said.

“Give it a nice sharp twist,” she said.

“All right,” said Bream.

“Okay,” said Bream.

“Here, let me do it,” cried Billie.

“Here, let me do it,” shouted Billie.

She jumped down and snatched the thingummy from his hand. With bent brows and set teeth she wrenched it round. The engine gave a faint protesting mutter, like a dog that has been disturbed in its sleep, and was still once more.

She jumped down and snatched the thing from his hand. With furrowed brows and clenched teeth, she twisted it around. The engine gave a faint protesting whine, like a dog that has been woken from its sleep, and then fell silent again.

“May I help?”

"Can I help you?"

It was not Bream who spoke but a strange voice—a sepulchral voice, the sort of voice someone would have used in one of Edgar Allen Poe’s cheerful little tales if he had been buried alive and were speaking from the family vault. Coming suddenly out of the night it affected Bream painfully. He uttered a sharp exclamation and gave a bound which, if he had been a Russian dancer would undoubtedly have caused the management to raise his salary. He was in no frame of mind to bear up under sudden sepulchral voices.

It wasn’t Bream who spoke but a strange voice—a eerie, deep voice, like something out of one of Edgar Allen Poe’s dark stories if he had been buried alive and was speaking from the family tomb. It suddenly emerged from the night and it hit Bream hard. He gasped and jumped, which, if he were a Russian dancer, would definitely have made the management want to give him a raise. He was not in the right state to handle sudden creepy voices.

Billie, on the other hand, was pleased. The high-spirited girl was just beginning to fear that she was unequal to the task which she had chided Bream for being unable to perform and this was mortifying her.

Billie, on the other hand, was happy. The upbeat girl was just starting to worry that she couldn't handle the task she had criticized Bream for not being able to do, and this was really embarrassing for her.

“Oh, would you mind? Thank you so much. The self-starter has gone wrong.”

“Oh, could you please help me out? Thank you so much. The self-starter isn’t working.”

Into the glare of the headlights there stepped a strange figure, strange, that is to say, in these tame modern times. In the Middle Ages he would have excited no comment at all. Passers-by would simply have said to themselves, “Ah, another of those knights off after the dragons!” and would have gone on their way with a civil greeting. But in the present age it is always somewhat startling to see a helmeted head pop up in front of your motor car. At any rate, it startled Bream. I will go further. It gave Bream the shock of a lifetime. He had had shocks already that night, but none to be compared with this. Or perhaps it was that this shock, coming on top of those shocks, affected him more disastrously than it would have done if it had been the first of the series instead of the last. One may express the thing briefly by saying that, as far as Bream was concerned, Sam’s unconventional appearance put the lid on it. He did not hesitate. He did not pause to make comments or ask questions. With a single cat-like screech which took years off the lives of the abruptly wakened birds roosting in the neighbouring trees, he dashed away towards the house and, reaching his room, locked the door and pushed the bed, the chest of drawers, two chairs, the towel stand, and three pairs of boots against it.

Into the bright glare of the headlights stepped a strange figure, strange in these tame modern times. In the Middle Ages, he wouldn't have raised an eyebrow. People would have simply thought, “Ah, another knight off to fight dragons!” and continued on their way with a polite nod. But today, seeing a helmeted head pop up in front of your car is always a little shocking. At least it startled Bream. I’ll go further—it gave Bream the shock of his life. He had already experienced shocks that night, but none compared to this one. Or maybe it was that this shock, coming on top of everything else, affected him more dramatically than if it had been the first. In short, Sam’s unconventional appearance was the last straw for Bream. He didn’t hesitate. He didn’t stop to comment or ask questions. With a single cat-like screech that startled the birds tucked away in the nearby trees, he dashed to the house, reached his room, locked the door, and pushed the bed, the chest of drawers, two chairs, the towel stand, and three pairs of boots against it.

Out on the drive Billie was staring at the man in armour who had now, with a masterful wrench which informed the car right away that he would stand no nonsense, set the engine going again.

Out on the driveway, Billie was watching the man in armor who had now, with a confident twist that immediately told the car he wouldn't tolerate any nonsense, started the engine again.

“Why—why,” she stammered, “why are you wearing that thing on your head?”

“Why—why,” she stammered, “why are you wearing that thing on your head?”

“Because I can’t get it off.”

“Because I can’t take it off.”

Hollow as the voice was, Billie recognised it.

Hollow as the voice was, Billie recognized it.

“S—Mr. Marlowe!” she exclaimed.

“Wow—Mr. Marlowe!” she exclaimed.

“Get in,” said Sam. He had seated himself at the steering wheel. “Where can I take you?”

“Hop in,” said Sam. He had settled into the driver's seat. “Where do you need to go?”

“Go away!” said Billie.

“Leave me alone!” said Billie.

“Get in!”

“Hop in!”

“I don’t want to talk to you.”

“I don’t want to talk to you.”

“I want to talk to you! Get in!”

“I want to talk to you! Get in!”

“I won’t.”

"I won't."

Sam bent over the side of the car, put his hands under her arms, lifted her like a kitten, and deposited her on the seat beside him. Then throwing in the clutch, he drove at an ever-increasing speed down the drive and out into the silent road. Strange creatures of the night came and went in the golden glow of the head-lights.

Sam leaned over the side of the car, put his hands under her arms, lifted her like a kitten, and set her down on the seat next to him. Then, popping the clutch, he sped down the driveway and onto the quiet road. Odd creatures of the night appeared and disappeared in the golden glow of the headlights.

§ 7

“Put me down,” said Billie.

"Put me down," Billie said.

“You’d get hurt if I did, travelling at this pace.”

“You'd get hurt if I did that, going this fast.”

“What are you going to do?”

“What are you going to do?”

“Drive about till you promise to marry me.”

“Drive around until you agree to marry me.”

“You’ll have to drive a long time.”

“You’ll need to drive for a long time.”

“Right ho!” said Sam.

“Sure thing!” said Sam.

The car took a corner and purred down a lane. Billie reached out a hand and grabbed at the steering wheel.

The car turned a corner and smoothly glided down a lane. Billie reached out and grabbed the steering wheel.

“Of course, if you want to smash up in a ditch!” said Sam, righting the car with a wrench.

“Of course, if you want to crash into a ditch!” said Sam, fixing the car with a wrench.

“You’re a brute!” said Billie.

“You’re a monster!” said Billie.

“Caveman stuff,” explained Sam, “I ought to have tried it before.”

“Caveman stuff,” Sam said, “I should have tried it earlier.”

“I don’t know what you expect to gain by this.”

“I don’t know what you hope to achieve with this.”

“That’s all right,” said Sam, “I know what I’m about.”

"That's fine," said Sam, "I know what I'm doing."

“I’m glad to hear it.”

“Happy to hear that.”

“I thought you would be.”

"I figured you would be."

“I’m not going to talk to you.”

“I’m not going to talk to you.”

“All right. Lean back and doze off. We’ve the whole night before us.”

“All right. Lean back and get some sleep. We’ve got the whole night ahead of us.”

“What do you mean?” cried Billie, sitting up with a jerk.

“What do you mean?” Billie exclaimed, sitting up suddenly.

“Have you ever been to Scotland?”

“Have you ever been to Scotland?”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I thought we might push up there. We’ve got to go somewhere and, oddly enough, I’ve never been to Scotland.”

“I thought we could head up there. We have to go somewhere, and strangely enough, I’ve never been to Scotland.”

Billie regarded him blankly.

Billie looked at him blankly.

“Are you crazy?”

"Are you out of your mind?"

“I’m crazy about you. If you knew what I’ve gone through to-night for your sake you’d be more sympathetic. I love you,” said Sam, swerving to avoid a rabbit. “And what’s more, you know it.”

“I’m crazy about you. If you knew what I’ve been through tonight for you, you’d be more understanding. I love you,” said Sam, swerving to avoid a rabbit. “And what’s more, you know it.”

“I don’t care.”

"I don't care."

“You will!” said Sam confidently. “How about North Wales? I’ve heard people speak well of North Wales. Shall we head for North Wales?”

“You will!” said Sam confidently. “How about North Wales? I’ve heard great things about North Wales. Should we go to North Wales?”

“I’m engaged to Bream Mortimer.”

“I’m engaged to Bream Mortimer.”

“Oh no, that’s all off,” Sam assured her.

“Oh no, that’s not happening,” Sam assured her.

“It’s not!”

“It's not!”

“Right off!” said Sam firmly. “You could never bring yourself to marry a man who dashed away like that and deserted you in your hour of need. Why, for all he knew, I might have tried to murder you. And he ran away! No, no, we eliminate Bream Mortimer once and for all. He won’t do!”

“Absolutely not!” Sam said firmly. “You could never marry a guy who just took off like that and left you when you needed him most. For all he knew, I could have tried to kill you. And he just ran away! No, we’re getting rid of Bream Mortimer for good. He’s not an option!”

This was so exactly what Billie was feeling herself that she could not bring herself to dispute it.

This was exactly how Billie was feeling that she couldn't bring herself to argue against it.

“Anyway, I hate you!” she said, giving the conversation another turn.

“Anyway, I hate you!” she said, shifting the conversation again.

“Why? In the name of goodness, why?”

“Why? For heaven's sake, why?”

“How dared you make a fool of me in your father’s office that morning?”

“How dare you make a fool of me in your dad’s office that morning?”

“It was a sudden inspiration. I had to do something to make you think well of me, and I thought it might meet the case if I saved you from a lunatic with a pistol. It wasn’t my fault that you found out.”

“It was a sudden idea. I had to do something to make you see me in a good light, and I thought it might help if I saved you from a crazy person with a gun. It wasn’t my fault that you discovered it.”

“I shall never forgive you!”

"I will never forgive you!"

“Why not Cornwall?” said Sam. “The Riviera of England! Let’s go to Cornwall. I beg your pardon. What were you saying?”

“Why not Cornwall?” said Sam. “It’s the Riviera of England! Let’s go to Cornwall. Sorry, what were you saying?”

“I said I should never forgive you and I won’t.”

“I said I would never forgive you, and I won’t.”

“Well, I hope you’re fond of motoring,” said Sam, “because we’re going on till you do.”

“Well, I hope you like driving,” said Sam, “because we’re going to keep going until you do.”

“Very well! Go on, then!”

"Alright! Go ahead, then!"

“I intend to. Of course, it’s all right now while it’s dark. But have you considered what is going to happen when the sun gets up? We shall have a sort of triumphal procession. How the small boys will laugh when they see a man in a helmet go by in a car! I shan’t notice them myself because it’s a little difficult to notice anything from inside this thing, but I’m afraid it will be rather unpleasant for you.... I know what we’ll do. We’ll go to London and drive up and down Piccadilly! That will be fun!”

“I plan to. Right now, everything's fine since it's dark. But have you thought about what’s going to happen when the sun comes up? We’ll have a kind of triumphal parade. The little kids will laugh when they see a guy in a helmet riding by in a car! I probably won’t notice them myself because it’s a bit hard to see anything from inside this thing, but I’m worried it’ll be a bit awkward for you... I know what we’ll do. We’ll go to London and drive around Piccadilly! That’ll be fun!”

There was a long silence.

There was a long pause.

“Is my helmet on straight?” said Sam.

“Is my helmet straight?” Sam asked.

Billie made no reply. She was looking before her down the hedge-bordered road. Always a girl of sudden impulses, she had just made a curious discovery, to wit that she was enjoying herself. There was something so novel and exhilarating about this midnight ride that imperceptibly her dismay and resentment had ebbed away. She found herself struggling with a desire to laugh.

Billie didn’t say anything. She was staring down the road lined with hedges. Always someone who acted on sudden urges, she had just realized something surprising: she was having a good time. This late-night ride felt so fresh and exciting that, little by little, her worry and frustration had faded away. She found herself battling the urge to laugh.

“Lochinvar!” said Sam suddenly. “That’s the name of the chap I’ve been trying to think of! Did you ever read about Lochinvar? ‘Young Lochinvar’ the poet calls him rather familiarly. He did just what I’m doing now, and everybody thought very highly of him. I suppose in those days a helmet was just an ordinary part of what the well-dressed man should wear. Odd how fashions change!”

“Lochinvar!” Sam suddenly exclaimed. “That’s the name of the guy I’ve been trying to remember! Have you ever read about Lochinvar? The poet calls him ‘Young Lochinvar’ in a pretty casual way. He did exactly what I’m doing now, and everyone thought really highly of him. I guess back then a helmet was just a normal part of what a well-dressed man should wear. It’s funny how trends change!”

Till now dignity and wrath combined had kept Billie from making any inquiries into a matter which had excited in her a quite painful curiosity. In her new mood she resisted the impulse no longer.

Till now, dignity and anger combined had kept Billie from asking about something that had stirred up a quite painful curiosity in her. In her new state of mind, she couldn't resist the urge any longer.

Why are you wearing that thing?”

“Why are you wearing that?”

“I told you. Purely and simply because I can’t get it off. You don’t suppose I’m trying to set a new style in gents’ head-wear, do you?”

“I told you. It’s simply because I can’t get it off. You don’t think I’m trying to start a new trend in men’s hats, do you?”

“But why did you ever put it on?”

“But why did you even wear it?”

“Well, it was this way. After I came out of the cupboard in the drawing-room....”

“Well, it happened like this. After I came out of the closet in the living room..."

“What!”

"What?!"

“Didn’t I tell you about that? Oh yes, I was sitting in the cupboard in the drawing-room from dinner-time onwards. After that I came out and started cannoning about among Aunt Adeline’s china, so I thought I’d better switch the light on. Unfortunately I switched on some sort of musical instrument instead. And then somebody started shooting. So, what with one thing and another, I thought it would be best to hide somewhere. I hid in one of the suits of armour in the hall.”

“Didn’t I mention that? Oh right, I was sitting in the cupboard in the living room since dinner. After that, I came out and started bumping around Aunt Adeline’s china, so I figured I should turn the light on. Unfortunately, I ended up turning on some kind of musical instrument instead. And then someone started shooting. So, with everything happening, I thought it would be best to find a place to hide. I hid in one of the suits of armor in the hallway.”

“Were you inside there all the time we were...?”

“Were you inside there the whole time we were...?”

“Yes. I say, that was funny about Bream, wasn’t it? Getting under the bed, I mean.”

“Yes. I mean, that was hilarious about Bream, wasn’t it? Getting under the bed, I’m talking about.”

“Don’t let’s talk about Bream.”

"Let's not talk about Bream."

“That’s the right spirit! I like to see it! All right, we won’t. Let’s get back to the main issue. Will you marry me?”

“That’s the right attitude! I love seeing that! Okay, we won’t. Let’s return to the main point. Will you marry me?”

“But why did you come to the house at all?”

“But why did you come to the house in the first place?”

“To see you.”

"To meet you."

“To see me! At that time of night?”

“To see me! At this time of night?”

“Well, perhaps not actually to see you.” Sam was a little perplexed for a moment. Something told him that it would be injudicious to reveal his true motive and thereby risk disturbing the harmony which he felt had begun to exist between them. “To be near you! To be in the same house with you!” he went on vehemently feeling that he had struck the right note. “You don’t know the anguish I went through after I read that letter of yours. I was mad! I was ... well, to return to the point, will you marry me?”

“Well, maybe not exactly to see you.” Sam was a bit confused for a moment. Something told him it wouldn’t be wise to reveal his real motive and risk upsetting the balance he felt was starting to develop between them. “To be close to you! To be in the same house as you!” he continued passionately, feeling he had hit the right chord. “You don’t know the pain I went through after I read your letter. I was furious! I was ... well, getting back to the main point, will you marry me?”

Billie sat looking straight before her. The car, now on the main road, moved smoothly on.

Billie sat looking straight ahead. The car, now on the main road, moved smoothly along.

“Will you marry me?”

“Will you be my spouse?”

Billie rested her hand on her chin and searched the darkness with thoughtful eyes.

Billie rested her chin on her hand and gazed into the darkness with pensive eyes.

“Will you marry me?”

“Will you marry me?”

The car raced on.

The car sped ahead.

“Will you marry me?” said Sam. “Will you marry me? Will you marry me?”

“Will you marry me?” Sam asked. “Will you marry me? Will you marry me?”

“Oh, don’t talk like a parrot,” cried Billie. “It reminds me of Bream.”

“Oh, don’t speak like a parrot,” Billie shouted. “It makes me think of Bream.”

“But will you?”

“But will you though?”

“Yes,” said Billie.

“Yeah,” said Billie.

Sam brought the car to a standstill with a jerk, probably very bad for the tyres.

Sam slammed the brakes, bringing the car to a sudden stop, which was probably not great for the tires.

“Did you say ‘yes’?”

“Did you say ‘yes’?”

“Yes!”

"Yes!"

“Darling!” said Sam, leaning towards her. “Oh, curse this helmet!”

“Hey, babe!” Sam said, leaning toward her. “Ugh, this helmet is the worst!”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Well, I rather wanted to kiss you and it hampers me.”

“Well, I really wanted to kiss you and it holds me back.”

“Let me try and get it off. Bend down!”

“Let me try to get it off. Bow down!”

“Ouch!” said Sam.

“Ouch!” Sam exclaimed.

“It’s coming. There! How helpless men are!”

“It’s coming. Look! How powerless men are!”

“We need a woman’s tender care,” said Sam depositing the helmet on the floor of the car and rubbing his smarting ears. “Billie!”

“We need a woman’s loving attention,” said Sam, dropping the helmet on the floor of the car and rubbing his sore ears. “Billie!”

“Sam!”

“Sam!”

“You angel!”

"You angel!"

“You’re rather a darling after all,” said Billie. “But you want keeping in order,” she added severely.

“You're pretty sweet after all,” said Billie. “But you need to be kept in line,” she added firmly.

“You will do that when we’re married. When we’re married!” he repeated luxuriously. “How splendid it sounds!”

“You'll do that when we’re married. When we’re married!” he repeated with delight. “How wonderful that sounds!”

“The only trouble is,” said Billie, “father won’t hear of it.”

“The only problem is,” said Billie, “Dad won’t hear of it.”

“No, he won’t. Not till it is all over,” said Sam.

“No, he won’t. Not until it’s all over,” said Sam.

He started the car again.

He restarted the car.

“What are you going to do?” said Billie. “Where are you going?”

“What are you going to do?” Billie asked. “Where are you headed?”

“To London,” said Sam. “It may be news to you but the old lawyer like myself knows that, by going to Doctors’ Commons or the Court of Arches or somewhere or by routing the Archbishop of Canterbury out of bed or something, you can get a special licence and be married almost before you know where you are. My scheme—roughly—is to dig this special licence out of whoever keeps such things, have a bit of breakfast, and then get married at our leisure before lunch at a registrar’s.”

“To London,” said Sam. “It might be surprising to you, but an old lawyer like me knows that by going to Doctors’ Commons or the Court of Arches or somewhere similar, or by tracking down the Archbishop of Canterbury, you can get a special license and be married almost before you realize it. My plan—basically—is to find this special license from whoever has it, grab some breakfast, and then get married at a registrar’s before lunch.”

“Oh, not a registrar’s!” said Billie.

“Oh, not a registrar’s!” said Billie.

“No?”

"Are you serious?"

“I should hate a registrar’s.”

"I should hate a registrar’s."

“Very well, angel. Just as you say. We’ll go to a church. There are millions of churches in London. I’ve seen them all over the place.” He mused for a moment. “Yes, you’re quite right,” he said. “A church is the thing. It’ll please Webster.”

“Sure thing, angel. As you wish. We’ll go to a church. There are millions of churches in London. I’ve seen them everywhere.” He thought for a moment. “Yeah, you’re absolutely right,” he said. “A church is the way to go. It’ll make Webster happy.”

“Webster?”

"Webster?"

“Yes, he’s rather keen on the church bells never having rung out so blithe a peal before. And we must consider Webster’s feelings. After all, he brought us together.”

“Yes, he’s pretty excited that the church bells have never rung out such a cheerful tune before. And we need to think about Webster’s feelings. After all, he brought us together.”

“Webster? How?”

"Webster? How come?"

“Oh, I’ll tell you all about that some other time,” said Sam. “Just for the moment I want to sit quite still and think. Are you comfortable? Fine! Then off we go.”

“Oh, I’ll fill you in on that another time,” said Sam. “For now, I just want to sit quietly and think. Are you comfortable? Great! Then here we go.”

The birds in the trees fringing the road stirred and twittered grumpily as the noise of the engine disturbed their slumbers. But, if they had only known it, they were in luck. At any rate, the worst had not befallen them, for Sam was too happy to sing.

The birds in the trees lining the road stirred and chirped annoyedly as the sound of the engine interrupted their sleep. But, if they had only known, they were actually lucky. At least, the worst hadn’t happened to them, because Sam was too happy to sing.

THE END

THE END


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!